𝐀𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫’𝐬 𝐍𝐨𝐭𝐞

Hey! This is my first story ever, so I’m very new to this.

English is not my first language, so please forgive me for any minor mistakes!

This story will include a

dual pov

, which means that in every chapter you’re going to have both of the main character’s pov’s.

The length of the chapters is always different so it’s the update time! (Not the day)

I’d appreciate a vote or a comment!

Enjoy!

Check out my other works:

WLW❘ Fatal Attraction - Completed

WLW❘ Saving Grace - Completed

WLW❘ Wings of Mercy - Ongoing

︱𝐀𝐞𝐬𝐭𝐡𝐞𝐭𝐢𝐜︱

⏯

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QO7r5M662Go

⸻

⏯

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QLAMB5yoxq8

⸻

⏯

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RnZCzc_ziho

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟏 ❘𝐑𝐞𝐬𝐨𝐥𝐯𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐛𝐥𝐞𝐦

A/N: This was my first story on WP. There are a lot of grammatical mistakes and weird phrasing.

.

It was a few months ago when I became interested in her for the first time. I decided against my better judgment that I should find myself an ordinary human I could feed on.

Being the only vampire in town, I knew I had to be careful about feeding on humans. People here are already suspicious of me. The way I look is different from how any other human would.

I prefer fresh blood directly from the vein. No animal could give me the satisfaction of the sweet blood that humans have. I tried animal blood before; I heard it was similar to vegetable salad, but for vampires. I thought it was funny, so I tried it. Certainly not my thing.

There are not a lot of rules when you’re a vampire. Only one, and that is to never reveal your true self to humans.

When you feed on them they will lose a lot of blood and usually, they’ll faint after. So, I don’t need to worry about exposing my existence, but if they don’t faint and they figure out what you are, you’ll just kill them. Simple as that.

Now you probably ask, “Why do you need to keep your existence to yourself?” Well, if all humans found out about us, we would all lose the only source of our living.

Some of the vampires bought or kidnapped humans for their own pleasure. Many of them are fascinated by the human world, so they live among the people. Everyone can do whatever they want after they leave our vampire world .

If I had to decide which world is better, I’d definitely say the human one. You have all the blood around you. You can do whatever you want here, and no one is watching your back. My parents watched my every move when I was still with them. Not to mention they only wanted to use me for their own benefit. My creation was not out of love. That word doesn’t exist in our world.

Vampires cannot love.

We are the most selfish and gold-digging creatures. You are lucky if you can make even one friend because if you ask them to choose between you and blood. They will instantly choose blood.

Blood, money, and then you.

One night I decided I should go for a hunt. I was pretty thirsty, and it was the second week of not feeding. I was getting weaker. Usually, I feed on men since they are the easiest to catch. Women don’t even look at me because I’m bewitching, and many of them are jealous and afraid that I’ll make their husbands run to me as if I have an interest in such disgusting creations.

I was near an orphanage that night. I got curious about the humans living there. I even pity them. No one cares for them. Humans are sometimes eviler than a creature like me. They all wear happy masks and pretend to care when they never have. I can’t imagine living such a miserable life.

From a distance, I could hear and smell all the people that were inside. No one was outside the building, so I thought this would be a suitable place to find tonight’s dinner. No one could see me enter this place or leave.

But that place gave me the weirdest idea I’ve had in my long “dead” life, as I call it. Something that could resolve my problem for a long time.

Talia’s pov

“Do you think I’d look good with black hair?” Stacey asked when she was looking into the mirror.

“I think you’ll look beautiful with any hair color, but you know well enough that we can’t dye our hair,” I answered.

My roommate, Stacey, is my only friend at the orphanage. I’m an extremely shy person. I don’t know how to make new friends or talk to people I don’t know well.

She’s been here longer than me. She came here when she was one year old, and I was three years old. She always makes me happy, even when I’m not doing well.

Her parents were murdered. The killer came at night on a random day. He didn’t notice her because her mother was fast enough to hide her under her bed. The neighbors got worried because they hadn’t seen them the whole day, so they decided to check on them.

The pure horror they felt after they saw them lying on the ground dead. Stacey was hysterically crying next to them, trying to wake them up, but it was too late.

They cared for her for a few months, but they were too old, so she couldn’t stay with them. Stacey has no idea who killed her parents or why he did so to this day. Many said they had problems with money, and they owed it to a lot of people. The truth will unfortunately never be found.

When I first came here, I was alone for a few days. All the kids were playing together, and I had no one. Until Stacey came to me and asked if I wanted a friend to play with. That’s how our friendship started.

Regardless, we are the oldest girls in this orphanage who have not been adopted yet. We still have one year left. The possibility of our adoption is already out of the question. To be honest, we don’t even want to be adopted.

After we leave this place, we’ll look for a cozy apartment far away from here and finally start a new chapter in our lives. We deserve to have a happy ending.

“You are too kind to me, Talia,” Stacey said, smiling at me.

“I’m not “too” kind to you; I’m just honest. After we leave, we should dye our hair together. A change would do us good.“ I smiled back.

After some chatting, we started to get ready for dinner. I put on some random black shirt with leggings, brushed my hair into a ponytail, and finally went to the cafeteria.

“I must say today’s dinner is awful. What the heck did they put into this meat?” Stacey said in a confounded voice, exploring her meat with her fork.

“Maybe it’s human flesh; who knows?” I chuckled and took my first bite. Stacey looked at me with disgust, and I started to laugh at the look on her face. She never liked my dark jokes.

“Look, Sophia is staring at you,” Stacey announced, facing Sophia.

“So what? I don’t care about her.” I rolled my eyes and said, “It’s not my fault Mr. Elwood likes me better than her.”

“He would be an ass if he did. She’s such a bitch, honestly.” Stacey said as she played with her food. I loudly laughed and took another bite.

“Remember last year when she thought Alex liked her?” Stacey whispered, “I think he had his eyes actually on you the whole time.”

“You mean Mr. Elwood’s son?” I shook my head, “He is not exactly someone I would date.” I said.

His son often visited our Orphanage. All the girls here were always trying to get his attention or talk to him. I don’t understand what they see in him. He looks like every other guy. Nothing special.

“Oh really? Then who would you date?” Stacey put both of her hands on her cheeks, grinning at me.

“I don’t know…” I mumbled.

Stacey’s question made me think about my nonexistent dating life. Maybe I have high expectations, but Alex is not someone who is ready for a relationship. But who am I to judge when I still haven’t gotten my first kiss. Maybe the prince on a white horse will never arrive.

Immediately after I stepped onto the doorstep of our room, I saw something weird, and big jump out of the window. It had a resemblance to a shadow, but it could jump and kind of looked like a figure. The window was wide open, and the wind blew the curtains to every side. We did leave the window open before we left, but something still didn’t sit right.

“Tali, move.” Stacey said, pushing me gently as she walked in.

“Oh- sorry,” I mumbled. I quickly walked to the window, but there was nothing there to my surprise. No shadow or a person.

“Did something happen?” Stacey asked as she sat down on her bed.

“Uhm no. I just wanted to breathe some fresh air, that’s all.” I closed the window and changed into pajamas afterwards.

Stacey fell asleep sooner than me. There were many things on my mind that kept me from falling asleep.

Maybe it’s because of my insomnia , I thought to myself, as I was turning around to find the best position to sleep.

After that night, I felt like someone was always behind my back. A shadow that was staring at me from the window, but every time I tried to look at it, there was nothing to see.

I didn’t mention it to Stacey because she’s easily startled, but I felt like I was going insane.

⸻⸻

Thank you for reading my first chapter.

I’ve always loved vampires since I’m a big fan of the Twilight Saga, haha.

I’m sure my writing improved over the time I started to write this story. It’s not perfect, but I still love it. I hope even a one person will like my work. :)

Any feedback is appreciated!

Check out my new story

Saving Grace

!!!

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟐 ❘𝐀𝐦 𝐈 𝐜𝐫𝐚𝐳𝐲?

Darcia’s pov

Using my marvelous vampire powers, I climbed the wall of the building and tried to get inside through a nearby window. Doors are not an option in this situation.

With my claws, I grabbed the stool of the first window, and by happy chance, it was open. I glanced inside to see if anyone was there. After I jumped inside, I made sure with my sharp hearing that no one was nearby or at the door. “Teenage girl room?” I said as I looked around.

This room had white walls and dark wood furniture. It is too old and too simple for my taste. Clothes were laying around the floor, and an interesting smell was hanging in the air. The vanilla scent made my nose crinkle.

I noticed many small pictures were taped to the wall, so I got closer to look at them. After examining all of them, my eyes stopped at one of them.

The girl in this picture had light brown hair and hazel eyes. She looked happy, but something about her eyes screamed pain and sadness. Too much pain in those eyes for someone so young, I would say. Maybe it’s because she roots here. The question stuck in my head for a few seconds.

No one was nearby because I heard voices downstairs. Talking and laughing. Which meant that no one was upstairs alone. “Great, now I need to look somewhere else.” I shook my head.

As I was ready to leave this room and look into another one, I heard the door open, and my busy mind was interrupted. I quickly jumped out of the window, hoping no one would see me leave. I safely landed on the ground and decided it was best for me to leave this place. “There’s no one I could feed on anyway.” I let out a long sigh.

With my vampire speed, I got home pretty quickly and luckily found some random stranger on my way there, so I was no longer hungry. I got into my room and put on my old music player some random vinyl I grabbed from the floor.

After a while, I started to look for my laptop. I wanted to find some information about this orphanage. I found the website immediately. Our town is small, so it only has one orphanage.

-In addition to the abandoned and unwanted babies, we will take in young orphan girls who may be living on the streets or in refugee centers. This orphanage will be a beautiful haven where they will receive an education and training to help them become productive members of society. Further, they will receive guidance, support, and love, empowering them to truly embody “The Divine Mother” rather than to fall victim to feelings of worthlessness.

“Such bullshit.” I rolled my eyes as I was reading through it, “So, this Orphanage is for girls only, interesting. Is this some kind of discrimination?” I laughed, closed my laptop, and tossed it farther away from me.

Having straight recourse to blood and not having to go anywhere sounds perfect. I don’t know for how long I will put up with this. I need to feed more often. Once a week is not enough for me.

“How would it be if I had a human in my house? I wouldn’t have to go out and put myself at constant risk.” I speculated, “But where would I find a human without any friends or family? It’s like they never existed.” Thoughts were running through my mind as I tried to come up with a plan.

All of a sudden, I started to think about the orphanage, and an idea was born in my mind. Something so twisted and slightly complicated, but not impossible. Orphans don’t have a family. No one would look for them, right?

I crossed my legs as I was sitting on the couch. “What if I adopted an orphan? If I were them, I would want to get out of that place as soon as possible.” I said to myself.

One particular orphan was already on my mind.

Talia’s pov

When I first came to the orphanage, I thought someone would adopt me right away. I wanted to be in a big family. Someone who would finally care for me. I waited so long, but after a few years passed, I accepted my fate.

No one was coming for me, and every time someone came to look at me, they stayed for a few minutes and left. I often looked in the mirror and asked myself what was wrong with me. Is it my hair? Or the way I speak? Why am I still here? Am I not worthy of love?

I gave up. I became best friends with Stacey, and never in these past few years would I have imagined someone would adopt me.

She is my only family, and I’m happy just with her. Stacey and I have made plans since we became best friends. She’s maybe a little weird, but she’s like a big sister to me. I don’t feel safe without her.

It’s Monday morning, and I slowly got out of bed. Halfway asleep, I go to the bathroom to brush my teeth and do something about my bed hair. After I slowly detangled them, I looked at my face and saw dark circles under them.

“Oh god, I look - awful.” I got disgusted by my face. I couldn’t sleep all night. I was having horrible nightmares about my parents. That’s why I take sleeping pills, but Stacey was so worried I would get addicted to them that she took them away from me.

I think I just need a bit of fresh air. This place makes me nuts. Even our decorations didn’t help this room. Am I crazy? Maybe I need to take those sleeping pills again. Stacey hid them under her pillow. She’s not even slightly good at hiding things.

I looked into my closet and took out black jeans and a big black hoodie. On my way out of the room, I put on the black Converse and took my room keys from the table.

“Are you going somewhere, Miss Talia?” I noticed Mr. Elwood observing me as I was locking the door.

Mr. Elwood is the one who runs this orphanage. He’s in his mid-forties, and to my surprise, his hair is still chocolate brown compared to other men of his age. He’s always asking me how I am I. He’s really the sweetest person here.

“Ohh, good morning, Mr. Elwood. Yes, I’m going for a walk in the garden,” I replied.

“I hope you’re doing great! I’m on my way to lunch.” He said, “You shouldn’t skip your breakfast. Especially at your age!” He sounded kind of concerned for me.

“I’m doing pretty well; don’t worry, I ate already.” I lied. I wasn’t hungry from the stress I was having all night. I just couldn’t bring myself to eat.

“Well then, I hope you have a wonderful walk outside, Miss Talia.” He said while leaving with a smile on his face.

After I finally got out, I took a walk around the statues that we have here. I started to do statuary two years ago. I often take inspirations from this garden. They’re so magnificent. There are so many emotions on those faces, even though they’re just statues.

Outside was foggy, and the clouds looked almost black. I walked around for a few minutes, then I sat down on the bench for a bit and looked up at the sky. I never realized how beautiful it is out here. So many trees, and birds flying around. It’s really beautiful out here.

As I was looking at my surroundings, I saw, far away from me, next to this big oak tree, a person just standing there. I couldn’t see their face very well, but they were looking at me for a few seconds and suddenly started coming up to me. Panic took over me; I stood up and ran inside. As I was running away, I quickly looked behind me and they just stood there. Like a high dark shadow. Shivers ran through me as I kept looking back at it.

Tall gate fence off our building, so no stranger could enter this place without announcing himself first. Maybe it was the gardener, but something inside me kept telling me I should go back inside no matter the cost. That person was dangerous; I could sense it in my bones.

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑 ❘𝐇𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭

Darcia’s pov

After several days of secret visiting, I thought I should pay her visit again in a few days to give her a break. When that day came, I had the urge to seek more information about that place. About her. So I did.

I was standing outside the gate, thinking of my next move. I jumped over the gate, ready to move closer to the building, until I heard something. My mind was interrupted by the sound of opening doors. I looked around so I could hide when I suddenly saw a garden behind the building.

Large statue garden with so many trees and fountains. As I got closer, I found a giant and an old oak tree. I hid behind it and waited for what was going to happen next.

All of a sudden, I smelled a human walking inside the garden. I couldn’t see them clearly because of the dense fog. They first wandered around the statues, observing them, and then they sat down on the bench. When they turned my way, I realized it was a girl. And it wasn’t just any girl.

In confidence, I held my head high, came from behind the tree. She looked my way as I wandered towards her. The look on her face was priceless. Maybe it was fate after all.

The fear in her eyes was visible even from a distance. I’m sure she couldn’t see my face. The fog was pretty heavy, and I was too far away from her. Her human eyes are nothing compares to mine. I heard how her breathing got faster, the same as her heartbeat. I stepped an inch forward, and she immediately got up from the bench and ran for her life inside. “As if she saw a demon,” I said to myself. She looked back a few times to make sure I wasn’t following her.

I never felt guilty about drinking human blood. That’s who I am. Blood is the only recourse for my “dead” living. Of course, if I don’t drink blood for a while, I get weak, but I will not die because I’m already dead. Immortality is a very beautiful thing. A lot of humans desire to be someone like me.

I

mmortal, pretty, and young for eternity.

But in reality, it’s a curse, and there is no turning back from it. Are you willing to live forever and suck the blood out of innocent people? Even kill them if it’s needed? Many newborn vampires regret turning, as well as the ones who didn’t have the choice to decide. Even though I have no idea why someone would refuse to be a vampire.

Being a vampire is one of the best things that could have happened to me. With my powers, I can do anything I want. I’d rather be dead than live this miserable human life that she has.

After she got inside, I decided I should go back home. It won’t be long before I return. Sometimes it’s better not to reveal yourself completely to your food. It is the terror that makes the blood taste better. The adrenaline somehow makes it sweeter and warmer.

Ahh, when the prey is screaming from the pain, it gives me so much pleasure. If you don’t terrify them a little bit, then what’s the point?

“Oh my, from all the thinking about blood, I got more hungry,” I announced as I was leaving the garden.

My house is located on a lonely street. Only I live there because others are afraid to be near me. I don’t complain about it. I hate humans, their annoying voices, and their complaining. There’s a rumor spreading around the town that I worship satan or do witchcraft. I honestly don’t remember which one it was.

I wonder if it’s because of my appearance or because I don’t get out of my house in the daylight. But it’s a disadvantage because I need to travel around the town to find food. I mostly feed at night, but not many people are outside at that time.

Feeding during daylight is dangerous for me. I don’t want to be exposed, or worse, discovered by my family.

On my way home, I saw a lone guy on my street walking his dog. It’s so unusual to see someone around here. I loudly pointed out, “What a funny coincidence.” As I got closer to him, he turned around because my voice alarmed him.

“Good evening, sir, how’s your night going?” I asked him in a seductive voice. It’s one of the things I’m skilled at. Make men crazy for me.

“Hello there! What is a pretty lady like you doing out here? It’s very dangerous for you to be in this kind of area alone,” he declared while looking at my body up and down.

My mouth curved into a smile. Men are so easy to catch. One glance at my body, and he is wrapped around my finger. I laughed once and said, “I think you’re mistaken, sir; you are in the wrong area.” My eyes turned red, and his smile faded away so quickly.

Only a short second passed by, and my fangs were already deeply sunken in his neck. A quiet scream was all he could muster.

Talia’s pov

I leaned my back on the door as soon as I closed them. I was breathing very heavily, and my heart couldn’t stop racing. I thought it would tear apart if I didn’t calm down.

I locked the door for more assurance, hoping that the stranger I saw in the garden would not follow me inside. I walked to the window, but I saw no one outside. I’m finally convinced that I’m not going insane and that someone is stalking me. I’m a non-conflicting person. I don’t have any enemies, so who is that weird stranger that I saw? And why are they watching me?

I almost had a heart attack when I heard someone try to pull the door handle down. They attempted to open it multiple times. I was ready to scream for help when, all of a sudden, I heard a familiar voice calling my name.

“Tali, are you there? Why did you lock the door?” Stacey asked in a concerned voice, desperately trying to open the door.

“Oh gosh, it’s just her.” I ran to the door and unlocked it. I think it’s time to tell Stacey what’s going on. I can’t keep this from her. She always figures out when there is something wrong with me.

“Are you crazy?! I thought something bad had happened to you! Why were you quiet?” Stacey shouted as she came inside. Her forehead creased as she peered at me in anger.

“I’m so sorry- I have an explanation for this,” I uttered as I grabbed her hand and sat us down on the floor.

“You better have!” Stacey said.

“I know this will sound insane, and you might think I lost my mind, but I can’t keep this to myself.” I looked Stacy deeply into her eyes, and then I continued speaking. “It happened a week ago. Do you remember that evening when we went to dinner and Sophia was staring at me?”

“I- think so?” She unsurely muttered, looking at me confused.

“Well, when we came back to our room, I thought I saw something jump out of our window. At first, I thought it was the curtains because we left the window open, but after that night, I felt like someone was watching me sleep.” I stuttered, as I felt shivers run down my spine. The uncomfortable feeling I was having these past few days fixed deeply into my skin. I crossed my arms, trying to calm myself down.

“Are you trying to say you have a stalker? You don’t even talk to other people from here,” Stacey carefully pointed out, trying not to hurt my feelings. This should have hurt me, but it didn’t. She was right; I don’t have any other friends except her. No one would try to hurt me. At least, there’s no one I’m aware of.

“Wait, I didn’t finish. I thought the same thing, so I went for a walk in our garden today. I wanted to clear my head and think about it more, but-”

“But?!” Stacy stressed wide eyes, holding onto my arm. I carefully took her hand off my arm.

“Oh god, let me finish. I saw in the distance, next to this big tree, a person looking my way.” I paused, remembering how horrifying it felt.

“When they were looking at me, I felt the same way as these past few days,” I explained while I was picking my nails. “They suddenly started to go towards me, so I ran inside because I got scared.” Stacey looked at me in disbelief. I don’t even try to refute this to her. What I said was bizarre.

“You don’t believe me, don’t you?” I asked. Stacey touched my hand, and gently squeezed it.

“No, I do. You seemed a little weird and tired, so I thought you had those nightmares again. I didn’t want to ask you about it. I know you hate it when I do…” Stacey looked down as she said it. I felt a bit guilty about it. I was sometimes too harsh on her because of it. But the truth is, I cannot talk about them , and I don’t even want to.

“Thank you for believing me. It feels good now that you know about this too. I feel - less alone.” I said with a smile on my face. She smiled back.

“What are you going to do about this?” She wondered.

“I don’t know. First, I need to see their face. I can’t figure out whether it is a male or a female, and then I’ll report them to the police,” I replied. There’s nothing I can do about it alone. It’s better to leave it to the professionals.

“Don’t worry, I’m on your side, and I always will be, no matter what!” Stacey announced as she hugged me very tightly.

She pulled away from our hug and said, “Do you think it could be Sophia? Perhaps it’s a prank or something?” Her expression hardened just thinking about her. She cannot stand her, and neither do I.

“No, unfortunately, Sophia doesn’t have black hair.” I exhaled. It was the only thing I could recall about them. The long pitch-black hair.

“So, we know one thing for sure: That person has black hair and is not from here,” Stacey added. The more I thought about it, the less it made sense. Why would a person who doesn’t know me at all, stalk me?

“We should talk about this later; I’m kind of exhausted. Could you come to bed with me? I won’t fall asleep alone,” I asked Stacey. Even though I needed to figure this stalking thing out as soon as possible, my eyes were closing every second. I only slept for two or three hours.

“Of course, Tali.” Stacey agreed.

⸻⸻

Hey :) Just wanted to mention that I’ll update every Friday!

Any feedback is appreciated!!

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟒 ❘𝐋𝐨𝐯𝐞

Darcia’s pov

My plan to adopt her was still in process. I have no idea how adoption even works. I searched the internet for the conditions of adoption and read through them properly. The most important thing is money, which I have.

I still hesitate if she is the right person for my source of blood. She smells nice and unique, I would say. I do not often find blood like this.

The best thing about adopting her is that no one is going to look for her. No family or even distant relatives. There is no one who cares where she is. Even if there was someone, they would never find us. If I want something, I will have it, no matter the cost.

Being able to feed at home and not go anywhere is a luxury for me. I don’t like humans or other vampires. I even hate my family, and they don’t even know where I am. It’s not like they’re particularly concerned about me. They never did. I raised myself, and that’s why I’m proud of who I am.

My only friend is far away from this town, and I don’t know when I’m going to see him. I would appreciate his smart brain and help with this situation.

I light my candle on my nightstand, which I don’t even know why I have since I can’t sleep. I like seeing the little flame burning and feeling the warmth I could never experience. I sometimes wonder what it’s like to be warm, but I’d never trade my vampire life for human life.

“When was the last time I drew something?” I asked myself as I lay on the couch. “Hmm, maybe I could draw-” I got up from my couch, and went straight to my drawing table.

First, I started with a face and added other facial features.

I don’t often draw faces. The more facial features I added, the more it looked like her . I like to sketch bodies mostly, but her face is so symmetrical. Not perfect, of course.

It’s not in my nature to brag, but my parents arranged a marriage for me with one of the most powerful vampires. The desire he had for me was so strong. Our town considered me to be the most beautiful vampire.

Guess what? I ran away from my wedding and never returned. He might be the most powerful, but I’m way smarter than him. That’s why my parents were looking for me. To get me back to him. They never cared about what I wanted, so why should I care about their wishes?

Sketching doesn’t take me a lot of time. I’m quite passionate about it. The finished result was better than I expected it to be. I was looking at it and wondering what her name was. I can’t go back there so soon. I need to wait a few days and find out who runs this orphanage. It’s better to be a man. Things would be easier for me that way.

Talia’s pov

After I woke up from my nap, I looked at Stacey, and she was still sleeping, so I quietly got up and got ready for my class.

Even though many people complain about studying, I am always interested in learning more about history or science. I only have two classes a week, so I don’t have to study a lot. Mr. Elwood hired private teachers so we could get a proper education. I put on my favorite sweater and some blue jeans and walked downstairs to my class.

We were almost at the end of the class when the teacher had an announcement. “So, the next essay assignment is about Love . Write at least two or three pages. You have one month to write it. I think it’s enough time for you to complete it.” Mrs. Taylor instructed. She grabbed her laptop, and books and said, “See you all next class!” And left.

“Love? Couldn’t she pick a better topic? I find it a bit offensive.” Someone declared after she left.

“You are right. We’re literally orphans. How could we possibly know something about love?” Someone answered back, and everyone laughed. I took my stuff from the table and headed outside the classroom, going to the hall.

Love…

I don’t know what that word means. I never experienced it or had it from my parents. That word sounds empty to me. Meaningless. “A month is a lot of time. If I’m lucky, I’ll have at least two pages by then.” I thought to myself.

I looked at the time and headed to the cafeteria. Stacey was already there and gave me a weird look while I was waiting in line for food. She is clearly mad that I didn’t wake her up sooner.

I sat down at the table. “Hello, sleeping beauty,” I teased. Stacey raised her brows at me in disbelief and shook her head.

“I hate you so much.” Stacey grimaced at me.

“Love you too,” I answered with a smile.

“Listen, did you sleep well? You know because of what happened?” Stacey suddenly mentioned.

“Yeah, I slept better than ever. Thank you again,” I assured her with a smile on my face. Even though she slept right next to me, I couldn’t fall asleep at all. Deep down, I was still scared, but I knew I couldn’t allow fear to get inside my head.

After we finished our food, we left the cafeteria and decided to go to our studio. I do statuary, and Stacey likes to watch me work on my projects while she writes her own songs on the guitar.

This building is so huge that we were allowed by Mr. Elwood to take this tiny room for ourselves. He is always so kind to me. I don’t know why, but I think I’m his favorite or something. I sometimes think of him as my dad. I know he isn’t, though.

“I’m kind of stuck with this statue; I just don’t know what I want her facial expression to be. What do you think I should do?” I asked Stacey.

She looked up from her lyrics notebook. “Hm, maybe a crying face?” She replied and looked back at her notebook.

“Yeah, maybe.” The corner of my mouth turned up. While I was working on the face, Stacey started to play random chords. I wish I could play guitar. She tried to teach me some chords, but I’m not good at it at all. I always wanted to play the piano. I’m hoping to do so one day.

a

few hours passed

“Yes! I finally finished the chorus for my song!” Stacey bragged as she raised her hands in the air.

“I’m happy for you! I wish I could say the same about my statue.” I admitted with disappointment. I went to the sink and washed my hands of the dirt.

“Why are you so hard on yourself? It has only been a week since you started, and some very terrible things have happened to you. You are not focused enough, but that’s okay, you have a lot of time!” Stacey claimed. She always pushes me forward, even when I’m giving up. I don’t know what I’d do without her encouraging words.

“Oh, look at the time! We missed our dinner.” I pointed it out as I looked at the clock hanging on the wall.

“Don’t worry, bestie, I took something out of the kitchen when no one was there in the morning,” Stacey revealed with guilt written across her face.

“So, that’s why I couldn’t find you, you little thief!” I laughed while I gently punched her in the arm.

“I’m not a thief you-” she instantly paused.

“What? Say it!” I demanded, and then we both ended up on the ground playfully fighting.

“Okay, that’s enough; let’s go to our room. I’m hungry,” I told Stacey while touching my belly from hunger.

“So, now you want my stolen food, huh?” Her eyebrows raised.

“Don’t be so huffy; let’s go!” I grabbed her by the hand and walked to the door.

We locked our studio and stealthily got back inside our room. After that, we ate the stolen food. I was pretty hungry, so I couldn’t refuse it. I’ve never done something like this. Even though Stacey stole it. I felt a bit guilty.

“C’mon, it’s only food. Don’t act like you committed a murder,” Stacey mumbled with a full mouth.

“What? I’m not making anything out of this.” I took one fried chicken from the table, “See? I’m going to eat it.” and put it inside my mouth.

We were pretty worn out after this long and weird day. We lay down in our beds, but I couldn’t fall asleep. Many thoughts flooded my mind. For instance, my future. Will I have my own family and husband after I leave? What about my hobby? Will I give up on statuary? And who is my stalker?

Many questions, but still no answers.

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟓 ❘𝐑𝐞𝐝 𝐥𝐢𝐩𝐬𝐭𝐢𝐜𝐤

Darcia’s pov

I looked in my closet to try to find the present my friend gave me when he left this town. He bought some expensive clothes for me, and I never thought I would wear them, but today is the day.

After a few minutes of digging through the closet, I found an old, big, dusty box in a corner. I carefully took it out and placed it next to me. When I looked inside, I found exactly what I hoped for. So many ugly skirts and high heels. If he’d seen me in such clothes, he’d probably burst out laughing and make me remember it for the rest of my eternal life.

I call this outfit “A rich whore” He gave me this as a joke because he knows I despise heels, dresses, and stuff similar to that.

I put on the sleek black pencil skirt with black platform heels and a red v-neck top. I checked myself in the mirror, and I instantly felt disappointed in myself.

“I never thought I would see myself dressed like this again.” After I left my home, I swore to myself I would never wear such slutty clothes again. I’ve had enough of it while I was still there. My mother made me wear it. Another reason why I despise her.

This outfit will for sure catch Mr. Elwood’s attention, regardless of whether he likes me or not. He’ll change his mind immediately when he sees my long legs and décolletage. Men don’t need much persuasion.

I’m sure about ninety-nine percent of my plan will work out, but I still need to have something up my sleeve if that one percent doesn’t. And that is seduction . Believe me, I have zero interest in men, and why? Because they’re the ones who hurt the most.

I walked out of my house, headed to my parked car in the driveway, and started the engine. I gripped the wheel tightly and stepped on the gas.

On my way there, I pull out of my make-up bag a red lipstick and apply it in a thick layer to my lips. “It now completes the whole thing,” I smirked.

It’s been such a long time since I drove a car that I don’t even remember how it exactly works. I never had the need to travel or go somewhere else. But this is necessary for my plan. I need to look put together. Some kind of golddigger-looking woman who’s driving her millionaire husband’s car.

Since I hate slow driving, it took me ten minutes to get there. I got out of my car in the most elegant way I’m capable of. The owner of the orphanage, Mr. Elwood, was already waiting for me beside the gate. I called him last night and asked if I could come tomorrow. It was a spontaneous idea, and I was kind of surprised when he approved of our meeting.

To make a fake document, fake name, and fake life story is such a trifle for me. I’ve been on this earth for a very long time, so I’m skilled at many things. So many I can’t even count them on two hands.

As I closed my car door, I extended my hand for a handshake. “Nice to meet you, Mr. Elwood. I am Isabella Smith.”

“The pleasure is mine; can we move to my office?” He replied as he glanced at my outfit, but surprisingly without any reaction.

I smiled at him. “Yes, please.”

I can’t believe I’m stepping inside. It’s more simple than I thought. Now I just need to show off my impressive acting skills to convince him that I’m the best mother under the sun.

When I entered the hall, I realized how large it was the inside. Walls were filled with old paintings, and big ass windows and so much sunlight was coming through. Too much for my taste.

When I turned around, I saw a young girl playing the piano. Such a passion in those hands. My mother taught me how to play so I could be the “perfect bride.” I thought I would dislike piano because of her, yet I like to play even more. The sound of each note that she played gave me some sort of enjoyment. I’ve never praised a human, but if I wasn’t dead, I would for sure praise her.

As I looked back, he had already begun walking up the stairs. His office is on the third floor. The last door at the end of the hall. The same hall as her room.

As a gentleman, he opened the door for me and pointed to the chair. “Please sit down. Do you want coffee or tea?”

“No, thank you.” I elegantly sat down and pulled my skirt down.

He sat down in his big leather chair and clasped his hands. “So, you said in our phone call you want to adopt a teenager, not a child, am I right?” He raised his eyebrows.

“Yes, you know, I think they deserve parents too. People tend to want small children and forget about the ones who have been here almost half of their lives. It’s a pity really. Do you disagree with me?” I narrowed my eyes.

“No, I completely agree. It’s just sudden that someone genuinely wants to adopt one. You see, so many people came to look at them, but they changed their minds instantly when they saw the younger kids.” Sadness clouded his features. “We have two sixteen year old, and two seventeen year old. I think they lost hope a long time ago…”

“Do you have any photos of them?” I forced a smile to ease the tension, “I would like to see their faces.”

“Yes, I do. Give me a second. I need to find their files.” He got up from his chair and started to look through the files that were placed on the shelf beside him.

Does he really feel sad because no one wants them, or does he just play on my feelings so I would adopt one of them?

“Here they are. On the left side are the younger girls.” He placed their files in front of me and sat back in his chair. I looked at the first two files, but she wasn’t in either one. My eyes turned to the right side, and I took the fourth file in my hand. My eyes widened.

Talia

Laurer

This is the girl I was looking for. She looks so much younger in this picture, but I could still recognize her because of her hazel eyes. I put the file down, looked at him, and declared, “I’m interested in Talia.” The corners of my mouth lifted.

She has soft feminine features, big hazel eyes, and golden brown hair that reaches her breasts. Her slightly pink skin shade brought up her freckles around the nose. It was the picture-perfect smile that she has that caught my eye.

“Oh, Miss Talia is very precious to me. Such a dark past of hers.” He shook his head.

“Dark past? Can I know what happened?” I glanced at her file. I knew something was wrong with her just by looking into her eyes.

“Unfortunately, I can’t give you that information.” He looked straight into my eyes, “Talia might not accept you. Are you sure you want to adopt her?” He changed the subject immediately. “You know, she’s used to the people and lifestyle here.”

Not to accept me? It’s not like she has a choice. I’m sure she will love my house. Maybe not my fangs, which will often bite her, but I can give her more than this institution.

“This might sound a little informal, but why did you choose her?” He asks and rests his head on his palm with his index finger pointing upwards.

I was not prepared for this question. “Well, I see in those eyes so much torment - I can’t even explain how, I just do.” With a serious face, I looked at her picture one more time. This is the only time I haven’t lied to him. I know this look in her eyes very well. I had that look as well.

I pull out of my bag all of the documents I have for him. “My husband is currently on a business trip. I’m allowed to use his signature if it’s needed. He always wanted to have a girl, you know.” I stare at the floor. “I- can’t have my own children…” Fake tears shimmered in my eyes.

“I’m so sorry to hear that.” He suddenly took my documents from my hand and looked through them. I knew tears would work. They always do.

My brows drew together. “I’ll try my best to build a relationship with her. It might be challenging, but she’ll get used to us. I’m sure of that.” I clarified.

“Hopefully she will.” He looked again at my papers and suddenly turned to me with shock on his face. “It says here you are twenty-six, but you look barely twenty.”

“Well, maybe it’s because I have a lot of botox in my face.” I started giggling.

Fuck, did I screw up already? I thought to myself.

He chuckled as he looked at me. “You’re quite funny.” He really liked my poor joke? I almost wanted to laugh.

He cleared his throat. “What does your husband do for work?” he asked.

“He is a lawyer, but he is interested in business too.” I confidently answered.

“Adoption usually takes around six to twelve months, Miss Smith.” Mr. Elwood pointed out. I already knew about this. Will I wait six months? Of course not. So, I will play with him until he agrees.

“Oh, such a pity. Well then, have a great day.” I said this as I slowly began to rose from my chair.

“Wait-” Mr. Elwood almost screamed at me. I slowly sat back down and nodded for him to continue.

He cleared his throat again, almost as if he was preparing for a speech. “I cannot delay this no more. Any kid would be happy to have parents like you.” He gave me a quick smile, “Your adoption papers will be ready tomorrow morning. I will announce this to Miss Talia after your leave. I’m sure she will be in disbelief.”

“Thank you for everything, Mr. Elwood.” I shook his hand once again. I got up from my chair and pulled my skirt down. “This fucking skirt, agh!” I muttered.

“Did you say something?” He looked at me with raised brows.

“Uhh- yeah I said goodbye.” I grabbed the door handle, ready to leave. “Oh, sorry, goodbye!” He noted.

I opened the door when, out of the blue, I saw Talia going up the stairs. I slammed the door and waited until I heard her get inside her room.

“Ohh, I forgot to ask-” Mr. Elwood looked at me with surprise, “When can I take her home?” I tried to cover my weird actions.

“Well, the day after tomorrow is suitable. She needs to say goodbye to her friend.”

“No problem, have a nice day.” I smiled.

I walked out of his office and gently closed the door. I was going down the stairs, looking at the paintings once again.

I wonder who painted them , I thought. They are old, but I’m sure they cost a lot of money.

I walked

out of the front door and took my eye contacts out of my eyes. Having them was so uncomfortable, but I don’t think he’d appreciate my red eyes. They randomly turn on, and I cannot control that.

I got into my car and wiped the lipstick off my lips. I was proudly looking at myself in the rearview mirror for accomplishing this task. I do very bad things, and I do them so well.

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟔 ❘𝐄𝐱𝐜𝐞𝐥𝐥𝐞𝐧𝐭 𝐧𝐞𝐰𝐬

Talia’s pov

Several days passed, and I felt so much better. No feeling of being watched or seeing someone suspicious looking at me. I created in my mind this crazy scenario, and I believed it. No one is stalking me. Why would anyone want to stalk me?

I was lying in bed reading my favorite book. Mr. Darcy’s words always make my spine shiver, no matter how many times I read this novel.

“

If your feelings are still what they were last April, tell me so at once. My affections and wishes have not changed, but one word from you will silence me forever.

“ - (Pride and Prejudice)

Finding love like this is impossible. To find someone who would love you unconditionally and never leave you is great imagination, but far away from reality. I crave to be loved by someone so much my heart aches. It’s difficult to wait for something that might never happen.

A knock on the door made my head turn up from reading. “Come in!” I yelled.

“I’m sorry to disturb your peace, but Mr. Elwood is requesting your presence. He said it’s urgent.” The cleaning lady explained as she entered my room..

“Urgent? Did something bad happen to Stacey?!” I hadn’t seen her for a few hours, and her class ended a long time ago.

“Miss Stacey is fine; she’s already in his office,” she replied.

I got up from my bed and rushed to Mr. Elwood’s office. It must be something bad if we both need to be there. I knocked on the door before I opened it. Stacey was sitting in a chair, and her head was turned to face the wall.

“Miss Talia, please sit down.” Mr. Elwood said when he noticed me. I sat next to Stacey, but she didn’t even look at me.

“Please stay calm. I’m announcing excellent news.” Excellent news? Then why is Stacey acting weird?

“The day after tomorrow, you will leave this orphanage. A lovely woman came today and adopted you. All the requirements for your adoption meet the conditions that she has. I know you might be in shock-”

My body started to tremble, and my breathing got faster. I couldn’t gasp for air. I only heard the sound of my racing heart. No, no, no this is not happening. All my body parts shivered uncontrollably. I wanted to say something, but tears flooded my eyes. I was only capable of that. This is the first time in years I have felt such heartache .

Stacey turned around when she heard me start to cry, “Tali?! Please don’t cry. I-I want you to be finally happy and have a family. You have a chance of having a normal life. You need to move on-”

“No, I don’t!” I shouted at her, “Why are you like this I-I don’t recognize you; where is my best friend, whom I made plans with? Where the fuck is she?” Stacey’s eyes filled with tears again.

“Talia, please calm down-” Mr. Elwood urged as he stood up.

“Don’t tell me what to do!” I screamed at him. I rose from the chair and pointed a finger at her, “You- you really want me to leave? After all these years of living in the same room? Laugh and cry together and now you want me to go?”

I turned to Mr. Elwood, still with a pointed finger, “Why? Why for the sake of god did you do this to me? You are a traitor; you knew I had plans with Stacey! Why did you allow her to adopt me?” Tears ran down my cheeks uncontrollably, and my head started to hurt from crying. I felt like my world was slowly falling apart, and there was nothing I could do to stop it.

“I thought of you as my dad h-how could you?” I said it through my teeth. I didn’t give him a chance to answer; I was already out of his office. I slammed the door so strongly that it nearly broke.

I ran down the stairs, and all the employees were looking at me as if I were crazy .

My blood was boiling. I couldn’t stop running. My legs unexpectedly stopped working, as I ran outside to get a hint of fresh air. I fell to my knees.

“Tali! I’m so sorry.” She rushed up to me and tightly embraced me. “Please talk to me! There’s nothing I could do about it, and you know it too.” She turned my chin to look at her.

“I don’t want to leave you-” I stuttered in tears. I can’t leave this place without Stacey. I just can’t leave her here alone.

“I know, but listen to me, our friendship is not over,” Stacey assured me and I returned the hug. “Let’s go to our room. Everyone is looking at us.” She then slowly picked me up, and helped me get to my feet.

All the kids that were outside playing were looking at me with confused faces, and Mr. Elwood didn’t even glance at me when we passed through him. Everything inside me was burning as I felt helpless. There was nothing I wanted more than to hide under my bed.

When we got into our room, I ran to my bed and draped the bed sheet over my head. It all seemed like a bad dream, and I wish I could wake up from it. Stacey sat down on the edge of the bed. “I don’t know how much time we have left, but you should stop crying. We should enjoy our time together.” She pulled down my bed sheet.

“I was hoping for this day to come. I prayed every night to have a mom again. Why not sooner? Why now? Aghh! I hate this.” I covered my eyes with my forearm.

“Maybe this was meant from the beginning. Don’t be mad at Mr. Elwood he didn’t mean any harm.” Stacey noted.

“Yeah, for sure…” I rolled my eyes.

“Wait, I have something for you.” She quickly ran to her nightstand and took something from it. I wiped my tears with my fingers and sat down.

“Here, I know it’s a weird present, but I think it’s useful.” She opened both of my hands and placed a phone and pocket knife on them.

“Why are you giving me this?” I giggled.

“Because we can talk to each other over the phone, and the knife is for your safety - if something bad happens…” Her smile slowly disappeared.

I exhaled, “Stacey…” I tightly touched her hand.

“I’ll visit you next year, so don’t worry about me, okay?” She was fighting back tears. Even though she tried to act fine with me leaving, I know how much she suffers inside.

“Okay…” I replied.

I’m afraid Stacey is going to feel lonely in this room without me. I just hope she will make a new friend. She pushed other people away because of me. It’s not the right thing to do just because of my selfishness. Because I don’t trust others as easily as she does. I am an awful friend, and I don’t deserve her friendship.

After some talking, she convinced me to accept what had just happened. I cried a few tears after that and somehow fell asleep. My head and my eyes were burning. The only thing I wish for is an end to all this.

The pain .

⸻⸻

❘𝐒𝐭𝐚𝐜𝐞𝐲’𝐬 𝐩𝐨𝐯

I was having a class when all of a sudden Mr. Elwood interrupted it. He indicated that he wanted to talk to me by moving his head to the side. I know how much he cares about Tali. She is very important to him, but I never liked him.

Maybe because I knew somewhere deep down he would one day separate us.

“Miss Stacey, can you come with me into my office? There’s a matter I need to discuss with you privately,” he whispered to me.

“Sure.” We walked up the stairs into his office, and I sat down in the chair.

“I know how close you are to Miss Talia, and I’m so sorry to tell you this, but this morning she got adopted. I know it’s sudden, but it’s time for her to leave.”

I grabbed the handles of the chair so tightly that my hands were on fire. My eyes have already welled up. This one sentence ruined my day and my plans for the future. I never thought I would go through this pain again. The pain of losing someone.

I am so selfish; I only think about my comfort. It never occurred to me that someone would adopt her. I know deep down she needs to let go of me and finally be happy. I remember the days she cried her heart out when no one wanted her.

She says she only needs me as her family and that I am good enough for her. I want to believe that, but the truth is different. Every teenager needs a family and a home. Maybe I felt a bit jealous too.

“You need to tell her she needs to let go of you; otherwise it’s going to be more difficult for her to leave. I want her to have a proper home, and if she stays here, it’s never going to happen.” The corners of his eyes crinkled.

She suffered so much. I can’t give up her happiness for mine. Mother’s love is what she deserves the most, and I could never give her that. I can protest about it all I want, but there’s nothing I can do. I have no voice in this.

My expression dulled. “She deserves to have a good and healthy family.” My eyes swam with tears.

“Don’t worry, Miss Stacey; the woman seems like a nice person.” He walked out to me and put his hand on my arm.

I need to hide my selfishness for her happiness because, deep down, I wish it would happen to me too.

After I calmed down, he explained to me that even though the adoption process takes a long time. He has a lot of contacts that can shorten the process. From six months into even two days. I’m sure he paid someone for this to be possible. I saw guilt on his face. That’s why I always had respect for him. He isn’t someone you can mess with. That woman wanted to leave and he stopped her.

I don’t know if what he did was legal, but I didn’t even try to ask. He knows that no one else will adopt her, which is why he made such a quick decision. I don’t blame him nor am I mad at him.

He was right; she deserves every little thing after what she has been through. The woman who adopted her must be someone worthy; he would never put Talia in the hands of someone who wasn’t.

I didn’t even mention the stalker that she had. If he knew about it he’d probably be extremely furious that we didn’t tell him sooner. Talia is like a daughter to him. He always tried to protect her from everything.

But after she knows about this he will completely lose her.

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟕 ❘𝐆𝐨𝐨𝐝𝐛𝐲𝐞

Darcia’s pov

I’m going to sign the papers today, and she’ll be mine. No more worrying about feeding. I will have access to blood twenty-four-seven. This is a dream come true.

I put on my everyday look, which is a black blouse with black slack pants. I’m done impressing Mr. Elwood, and I don’t think this outfit looks bad. I can’t forget about eye contact.

I walked down the stairs to my garage and looked at my beautiful car. I don’t drive that often because of my vampire speed, but I like fast driving. I sat inside and pushed the remote control button for the garage door to open.

On my way there, I suddenly thought about my friend Nicoli. He would be proud of me if he knew what I had done. I sent him an email a long time ago, but he still hasn’t replied. I don’t worry about him. He knows how to take care of himself. He will either visit me or call me sooner or later.

He lived with me for over a decade, but he quickly became bored with this town and my lifestyle. He always wanted to travel and meet other vampires. Taste different kinds of blood. To learn more about ourselves, but I couldn’t go with him because my family was still looking for me at the time.

When he traveled through Bulgaria, he saw my father there with his private detectives. The funny thing is, I never traveled there. I avoided Europe at all costs. That’s why I chose to live in Artondale. A lot of trees and constant rain. I don’t know if my family is still looking for me, and I don’t care if they do. Haha, I call them my family even though I despise them.

I parked my car close to the gate. No one was waiting for me, so I walked through the gate and headed towards the front door. A sense of peace filled the hall almost as if they had all died. I gently closed the front door and headed to his office.

I knocked on his door and opened them. “Good morning,” I greeted. He was looking out of the window while holding hands behind his back.

“Ohh, morning. Your papers are ready. I only need two signatures from you.” He walked to his table and handed the papers to me.

I leaned over and took a pen from his table, “Here—and—here. Anything else?” I raised my brows and handed him the signed papers.

“No, that’s it. You can pick up Talia before lunchtime.” He forced a smile.

“Alright then, thank you.” I took the papers that belong to me from his table. He then went to see me off.

It was clear that he argued with someone. There is a sense of anger and sadness in his eyes at the same time. Maybe he had a fight with his wife.

Humans are disgusting. I always thought we were the most terrible out of this world, but my point of view changed. With my hearing senses, I heard conversations that were not meant for me.

It’s funny how many of them pretend to be in love with their partner, but going on a dates with someone else.

They get bored of each other so much that they despise one another.

Love is only a fairytale. A pretty dream you wish could be true, but then you wake up from it to reality and realize something like that doesn’t exist.

That’s why I never fall in love. Never in my long life, I seen one honest or happy couple. I don’t need to live in such a charade , and I don’t long for love .

Talia’s pov

“I still can’t believe I’m leaving this place forever,” I mumbled to myself, half asleep. I crawled into the shower, then changed into some random clothes from my closet before heading to our studio to meet Stacey. The cook baked some food and dessert for my leaving. Stacey made a small party for me. Only the two of us were hanging for the last time.

I was locking the door when I noticed a strange woman leaving Mr. Elwood’s office. I hid so they couldn’t see me. She has long black hair and very pale snowy skin. I’ve never seen anyone more beautiful in my life.

“Why would a woman like this show up to his office? Is he cheating on his wife?” I thought to myself.

They shook hands, and then she left. He still seems hurt because of what happened yesterday, but I will not forgive him. As soon as he got back to his office, I ran downstairs and headed to our studio.

“What took you so long?” Stacey asked as I walked into the room.

“Sorry, I know I’m late.” I looked at the table; so much food was there, and my favorite song was playing in the background. Everything looked just right.

Stacey grabbed me by my hand, “Why are you standing here, come sit.” and she dragged me onto the couch.

“The food and dessert look amazing!” I took a deep breath so I could smell all of the flavors lingering in the air.

“I know, right? We need to eat all of this.” She laughed. After taking the ball of chips, I put one in Stacey’s mouth.

“I don’t wanna ruin the mood, but do you know something about the woman who adopted you?” Stacey asked.

“No, uhm I thought I’d ask Mr. Elwood, but I don’t want to speak to him. He made this mess not me. He could easily lie to her and say someone else wants me so she would go away and I would stay here.” My jaw tightened.

Silence took over. Only the music from the radio was playing. I felt like my body temperature had risen. I looked at Stacey, “Sorry, I ruined the mood.”

“Shhh, you didn’t. Let’s just not talk about it okay? We should be having a good time.” Stacey immediately replied.

“Yeah, you are right…” I looked at the table and took one piece of cake into my hand, “A chocolate cake?” I hold the cake in my hand, waiting for her response.

“I’d love to.” She took it from my hand and put it in her mouth.

“You eat like a child, do you know that?” I took a tissue from the table and handed it to her. She started to laugh as she wiped the chocolate from her mouth.

The rest of our night was joyful. We danced, talked about our memories here, and ate so much that I thought my belly would explode or I would throw up. We of course fell asleep on the couch. We wouldn’t get into trouble because they all knew I’m leaving tomorrow, so we got a pass to sleep down here.

I woke up to pretty gloomy weather. I returned to our room to take a shower. Stacey was cleaning the studio in the meantime.

It was around seven o’clock. I put on my favorite jeans and an oversized hoodie. After Stacey cleaned the whole studio, she helped me with my hair. She made beach waves with her curler, and then she helped me pack my things.

“C’mon, cheer up a bit,” Stacey tempted, but there’s nothing to be happy about.

“Please don’t. Let’s just put everything inside.” I urged. I put the last sweater in my suitcase and zipped it. I don’t have the mood for someone to tell me to cheer up. I cannot just simply do that.

I was sitting on the chair, tapping my foot. My suitcase was already downstairs so I had nothing to do other than wait.

“Talia?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you want to go downstairs to say goodbye to employees?” Stacey asked.

“Please yes, I can’t sit here, it makes me more anxious.” I crossed the doorstep and took one last look at my room. The memories I made here are forever in me.

After we walked down the stairs, the employees were already waiting for me in the entrance hall. I said goodbye to them and tried to force a smile. Mr. Elwood was staring at me the whole time, but I didn’t say a word to him. He deserves my silence…

I turned to Stacey, and tears were already running down my cheeks. We hugged so tightly that I thought our bodies were connected. Our hug lasted for several minutes before Mr. Elwood interrupted it by coughing.

I didn’t need to ask why. I pulled out of our hug and got closer to the front door to see a black car waiting outside the gate.

This is it.

“I’m so grateful I was put in this orphanage; otherwise, I wouldn’t meet such an amazing person,” I admitted to Stacey, but she didn’t say a word to me because she couldn’t stop sobbing.

I grabbed the handle of my suitcase and took a deep breath. I looked at Stacey one last time before I went and said my goodbyes to her.

I slowly dragged my suitcase behind me. I was getting closer and closer to the gate. The woman got out of her car and walked behind it to open the trunk. When I passed the gate, I slowly walked up to her. My jaw dropped when I realized who was standing in front of me. She noticed me and looked straight into my eyes. For a few seconds, we didn’t break eye contact.

“Are you putting your suitcase here or?” It’s like I snapped out of a trance. Her voice sounded so pleasant and deep.

“Oh- yeah I do, sorry.” I immediately put my suitcase inside. She closed the truck and looked around as if she expected me to have more things.

“Get inside.” she insisted. I don’t know why, but her presence was making me uncomfortable. This is the woman who visited Mr. Elwood yesterday. Why is a woman like her adopting someone like me? She even looks barely twenty.

She started the engine and slowly got out of the driveway. I didn’t say a word to her. I had a lot of questions on my mind, but I didn’t think it was the right time to ask them. After long minutes of silence, she turned on the radio and a Spanish song was currently playing. She started to tap her fingers on the wheel, and when the chorus came I heard her quietly sing along. She knew it word for word. I chuckled as I was looking out of the window, watching the raindrops fall on the glass.

She instantly turned the volume down, “What’s funny?” She asked me with a curious voice.

I avoided eye contact, “Uhm- nothing, sorry.” I mumbled. I started to pick the skin around my nails as I was getting nervous.

She giggled, “Is ‘sorry’ your favorite word?” I felt her eyes on me.

I looked at her, “N-No it’s not, sorr-” I slapped my mouth with my hand. Why am I like this? Embarrassing myself by every chance I get.

She burst out laughing, and my cheeks were burning. I felt as if we were driving for hours when in fact, it all lasted around ten minutes. On our way to her house, I saw trees almost everywhere I looked. She lived far away from the town.

“Uhm, are you always driving this fast?” I politely asked. Not going to lie, I was getting pretty scared by her driving.

“I’m only going 100 mph, relax.” she replied. Relax? Is she serious?

I remained silent the whole ride until we arrived at her house. She parked her car in front of a dark, old Victorian house. The weirdest thing is that she had no neighbors. No humans nearby, just trees. This whole place felt sketchy.

“Come.” She got out of the car, took my suitcase for me, and headed towards the gate. I carefully followed her. Her front garden had no flowers, only a lot of dead grass. Everything around this house looked dead. I was looking around when I almost crashed into her when she suddenly stopped outside the front door. I didn’t realize how tall she was. I felt so small compared to her. Even Mr. Elwood was not that tall.

She walked inside first, and then she held the door for me. The hall was unbelievably big and dark. Everything was black, with almost no sunlight coming through.

“Your room is on the second floor.” She clarified to me. Her look was so intense, almost hypnotizing.

“This place has a lot of rooms. I wonder what is inside them.” I thought to myself.

We walked up the stairs, straight to my room. When we entered inside, I was a little shocked. Everything looked new and expensive. King-size bed just for myself and gorgeous furniture.

“What do you think?” She leaned closer to me.

It’s more than I expected, “Everything looks perfect.” I replied, I couldn’t lie to her.

“Good.” She walked out of my room, standing outside the doorstep, “My room is on the third floor if you need something.”

“Wait!” I loudly said.

“Yeah?” she replied.

“What is your name?” I know nothing about her, so I should at least know her name if I’m staying with her.

“Darcia.” She smirked at me and then closed the door.

After she left, I looked around and found out I have my own bathroom and big closet. I’m not sure what I’ll put inside because my suitcase is almost empty, but I instantly fell in love with my room.

The house appears abandoned and old, but everything inside looks expensive. If she has so much money, why doesn’t she change the exterior to look more pleasant? She is wealthy, attractive, and knows more than one language. I’m curious about what kind of job she does. Maybe her husband is rich? Hmm, she never mentioned her husband to me, so perhaps she doesn’t have one?

“I should take a bath and then maybe eat something; I’m kind of hungry.” I looked in my suitcase for a towel and headed to the bathroom. I waited until the water reached the top of the bathtub. I dip my fingers in to see if the water is the right temperature, “Perfect.”

⸻⸻

Hello! I know this was quite a long chapter which I don’t usually do haha, but I still hope you enjoyed it and didn’t get bored of it!

Please, any feedback is

appreciated

;)

Side note:

Darcia: 190 cm (6’2)

Talia: 165 cm (5’4)

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟖 ❘𝐏𝐨𝐜𝐤𝐞𝐭 𝐤𝐧𝐢𝐟𝐞

Darcia’s pov

Her eyes widened when she saw her room. “I mean, no wonder her room back there looked disgusting,” I said to myself. I was sitting on the couch and checking to see if Nicoli had replied to my email.

With anger, I shut down my laptop. “You are such a pain in the ass.” It’s been a month since he last replied to my email. I hope he’s on his way back here. I can’t wait to see his reaction to my accomplishment. Every vampire would envy me. Having a human inside your home against their will. Owning them is a privilege for ordinary vampires. My father would be proud of me if he knew about this. He owns a lot of humans who are slaves to our family.

I snapped out of my thoughts, “I should check on her.” I tossed my laptop on the couch and went downstairs. I slowly opened the door and looked around. No movement, but I still heard her heart beating. I walked inside and headed towards the bathroom to check if she was there.

I immediately stopped moving when I saw her standing in front of the bathtub, looking straight ahead into nowhere. She closed the tap. The bathtub was almost full. She unzipped her jeans, slowly pulled them down, and threw them on the ground. The same thing with her underwear.

Even though the door was partially closed, I still saw enough of her. She created a messy bun by running her fingers through her hair a few times. She then took off her hoodie and bra.

“Ahh, interesting,” I murmured as I leaned up against the wall with my hands crossed. Something inside me was telling me I should observe every inch of her body.

A long sigh came from her as she leaned over the edge of the bathtub. I heard how her breathing changed. She slowly inhaled and exhaled a few times.

My throat began to burn, and my desire for blood grew stronger by the second. My mind was telling me I should taste her right now. Just a little bit directly from her neck. I froze, but my feet wanted to go forward.

“Oh fuck.” At the speed of light, I went to my room and locked the door, “It’s not the right time. I need to wait just a bit longer.” I placed my hands on the wall and rested my head against it.

Talia’s pov

I waited until the water reached the top of the bathtub. I dip my fingers in to see if the water is at the right temperature. “Perfect.”

“There is nothing better than relaxing in hot water,” I applied my body shower gel and rubbed it gently on my skin. Mousse started to create immediately.

I put my palm to my nose, “It smells so nice.” I slipped down until my face was on the water’s surface.

I thought I should take a bath to reveal my stress. I’ve been through so much these past few weeks. I can’t believe I’m enjoying my time here. It’s been barely two hours, and I don’t hate it here. I wish Stacey was here too. She would be fascinated by this place.

One thing is clear here. Darcia is secretive. She adopted me the same day she looked at my file. She didn’t even want to see me in real life? So many things don’t add up.

She only said a few words to me, so that means we both don’t like talking to new people. Maybe we can relate to each other and somehow make this work?

“What am I thinking?” I shook my head. “She could never be my family.” I slowly got up and wrapped myself in a towel.

I looked at the clock on my nightstand. “It’s almost lunchtime. I wonder if she’s skilled at cooking too.” I giggled. She is somehow too perfect. Suspiciously perfect.

I opened my suitcase to find some comfy clothes to wear. The weather got rapidly worse. Thunder rumbled every few seconds. The good thing is I love rain and storms, and I’m not scared of them; otherwise, this would be a problem. I need to sleep today. My under eyes are so dark that even makeup doesn’t cover them.

“Maybe a sweater?” I hold the sweater in my hands for a few seconds, “Yup, sweater.” It’s special because it’s Stacey’s.

I toss my towel on the ground, put on new underwear, and then a sweater. “It almost looks like a dress on me. Maybe I should just wear a sweater with high socks.” I looked at myself in the mirror.

“Stacey’s size doesn’t match mine for sure.” I giggled. The thought of her made me upset. I hope Darcia will allow her to visit me next year. Calling each other isn’t enough.

“I should call her tonight. I have so many things to tell her.” I sat down on the bed to put my socks on, then got up and walked to the door.

I was ready to open it when a thought entered my mind, “Should I go ask her where’s the kitchen? I’m sure I’ll get lost on my own.” I peeked out of the door.

“Okay, let’s go,” I assured myself after a few seconds of staring at the stairs. I walked up and ended up in a very long hall. There was only one door at the end of the hall. Everything is made out of dark wood, so everything looked dark. I carefully walked straight ahead. I only heard the sound of the creaking floor.

I should knock, right? , I thought to myself, and then I knocked. A door opened immediately.

“Yes, sweetheart?” Darcia asked, leaning against the doorframe, smiling at me.

I quickly took a step back. “I-I don’t want to disturb you, but I was just wondering where is the kitchen?” I nervously laughed with a confused face. She raised a brow and stared deeply into my eyes.

“Come.” She quietly said, I followed her downstairs. Her long, pitch-black hair was directly in front of my eyes. Even the way she walks looks elegant.

We ended up on the first floor. She looked at me, “I’ll show you around tomorrow. The second door on the right is the kitchen.” She pointed her finger at the door.

“Ohh, okay. Got it.” I answered.

She chuckled, “Well, are you hungry?”

“Little bit.” I smiled at her. We went to the kitchen, and everything looked luxurious. Everything was made out of dark wood. I couldn’t even imagine how expensive it was. “The kitchen looks amazing,” I admitted it out loud.

“Thanks, I designed it myself,” Darcia replied. I took a seat at the table. I glanced at her, wondering what she was doing, but she was too far away from me near the kitchen counter. There were no men’s clothes around.

I wanted to ask her about it, but I don’t want to sound intrusive. “Can I ask you something?”

She was still facing back at me, “Yeah?”

“Uhh- do you live here alone?” I leaned on my hand, looking at her. Darcia placed the pizza in front of me and sat opposite me, grinning as if I had asked something weird.

“Haha, no, I don’t.” She smirked at me.

“So, you have a partner?” I raised my brows, “I- was just wondering…” and then looked down at the plate.

“No, only you live with me,” she stated as she put her ankle on her knee, grinning at me.

I repeatedly blinked, “Oh, sorry.” I tried to eat the pizza as quickly as possible. She folded her hands, staring at me.

“Are you bothered by it?” she asked.

“Why should I be bothered about your relationships?” I declared and looked back at my plate, as I was getting nervous from her questions.

“No, I meant if you’re bothered because we’re here alone,” she said and quickly looked away.

“Uhm, no I’m fine,” I answered. The confusion grew bigger.

Darcia’s pov

I heard her footsteps getting closer to my room. Immediately, I rushed to the door and grabbed the handle. It took her a moment to decide what to do next, so she stood outside the door for a few seconds and then quietly knocked on the door. I immediately opened them. The shock on her face was pretty funny.

She only had a sweater on, but in my mind, I only saw her naked. The image in my head was difficult to shake off.

I could tell how my presence made her feel. I sensed every emotion inside her body. I am able to do this because of my great vampire power.

I couldn’t let her go downstairs alone. My other rooms are messy, with dried blood everywhere. Sometimes I need to finish my food at home. Some of them didn’t make it home alive. I only killed older people because they were dying anyway, and why should good blood be wasted?

The day before, I ordered pizza for her. I heard humans like this weird triangle thing. Her blood wouldn’t taste the same if she didn’t eat properly, and as her new mother, I should provide her with everything she needs, right? Everything that benefits me .

She doesn’t know anything about me. She asked me my name, so I’m certain Mr. Elwood didn’t mention my “husband,” who is away on a business trip.

Why should I be obligated to have a husband? Until now, I lived my whole life without a man, so why should I have one now? I don’t understand humans at all. Men are the most annoying thing in the entire universe. Even Nicoli is a pain in the ass. There’s nothing pretty or pleasant about them.

The less she knows, the better. She’ll find out the truth about me soon, but she could never escape this place or me . My hearing and senses are impeccable. Even the noise of the mouse running around alarms me.

I’m not sure how long I will keep her. It could be a week, five years, or I could just kick her out tomorrow. It’s easy for me to get bored with my food, but I think she’s a bit different. There is something unusual about her. Something my eyes cannot simply look away from.

As soon as she finished her food, she thanked me and hurried to her room. The entire time she sat across from me, she avoided eye contact. Making her feel embarrassed is so entertaining.

I returned to my room and opened my laptop. “A new message from Nicoli?” I opened the message.

“Hello, love. I apologize for my late reply. I hope you’re doing well without me. I hope you didn’t cause any trouble. Expect my presence at your doorstep soon.”- Nicoli

“Me and trouble?” I loudly laughed, “I only cause trouble.”

“Don’t worry, everything’s fine, and please stop calling me love, you creep,” I replied.

Nicoli, who considers himself to be my “big brother,” is older than me and constantly lectures me about how to be cautious and to feed secretly, as if he’s some sort of angel. His cruelty is beyond my understanding. I am not a newborn vampire who is ignorant of how the human world functions. I’ve always been careful. People might think of me as weird, but no one ever saw me when I was feeding. Everything I know, I learned from Nicoli. How to hunt, enjoy their pain, screams, and how to kill.

I closed the laptop, thinking, “He said soon, so that means in a few weeks when it comes to him.” I got up from the couch and walked to the window. The dark sky was lit up by lightning. Everything around looked lifeless; only the sky looked alive.

When I opened the window, I felt the cold wind blowing through my hair. A strange feeling spread throughout my whole body.

I slowly turned my head to the door. My nostrils flared.

“Blood.”

I ran through the door, almost flying down the stairs. Everything leads to her room. The smell of her blood is so strong that I feel every vein in my eyeball harden. I kicked her door out. Only small pieces were left of it.

I walked inside. She was sitting on the floor with blood surrounding her. My throat burned like never before. Every part of my body was ready to attack her.

She stood up with blood running down her arm, “Darcia!” terror overtook her face. She slowly started to move back to the wall.

“I’ve been waiting for this moment for a long time,” I confessed with a huge smile on my face. I stepped an inch forward. She had nowhere to escape from me. She noticed my red eyes and monstrous face. As her whole body trembled, her breathing became unbelievably rapid.

“Please don’t hurt me!” Talia shouted as her eyes were getting glossy.

I leaned closer and closer to her face. Our eyes met for a short second. Only the sound of dripping blood was heard. Her pupils got smaller, and her eyes widened.

I slammed her against the wall. With one hand, I held her head in place and wrapped my lips around her outstretched neck as my fangs broke into her skin. Her blood flowed through my entire body. It was impossible for me to stop. My body ached for the last drop of her blood. I never felt such lust. Maybe because she is a woman and it’s been such a long time since I fed on one.

I felt some pressure on my arms. All of her strength went into pushing me away as if she were able to do so.

“Ahh.” I sighed in pleasure, enjoying her neck. While holding her in place, I wrapped my other hand around her waist. For some reason, my hand went under her sweater. Her skin felt so soft, it made me even thirstier.

I felt her hands give up on pushing me. I pulled my fangs from her neck, then raised her hand and licked the dripping blood on her palm because blood can’t go to waste.

I looked at her, and the color drained out of her face. Slowly, her eyes closed, and her breathing slowed down.

“I should probably stop for today. I want more of your blood, so don’t die.” I whispered as I carefully took her into my arms and carried her into my room. I put her on my bed and searched for something to wrap her wound around. Since I just fed, I could easily look at and smell her blood.

I planned to attack her within a few days, but she accelerated the process. I was right about her blood. It has a unique taste. I had never tested someone like her before.

I always like to play with my food before I suck their blood, but she didn’t give me a choice. Well, it’s not like I didn’t want it to happen sooner.

I found an old shirt and wrapped it around her palm. “Why is your temperature getting lower? Oh my, humans are so complicated.” I dragged some old blanket over her.

After a few minutes, she fell asleep. She looked so peaceful. I sat next to her to observe her. I forgot that humans can sleep. I wonder what it’s like to fall into a different dimension and not worry about anything. She’s sleeping peacefully, but when she wakes up, she’ll only feel anger and fear.

There was a brief moment when I thought I would kill her. As soon as I saw her face, something inside me changed. Something was telling me I shouldn’t do it. I had been craving her blood all these weeks, and the waiting made me even more starved. Why didn’t I lose control of her? She’s nothing to me. Why should I keep her alive? Her blood might be unique, but there’s no other reason to why I should keep her alive.

A few hours passed, she started to wake up. She touched her wounded hand and sighed in pain. A few seconds passed before she realized I was sitting next to her.

It was only after our eyes met that she realized what had happened a few hours earlier and what I had done to her.

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟗 ❘𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐦𝐨𝐧𝐬𝐭𝐞𝐫

Talia’s pov

“I’ve never felt more embarrassed. I should’ve never asked her that. Now she’ll think I’m nosy.” I mumbled on my way to my room. I shut the door and opened my suitcase to find my phone. “Uggh shit, where is the freaking phone?” I dug through my whole suitcase.

I just needed to hear Stacey’s voice and for her to tell me that everything was going to be okay.

How am I supposed to live with her if I can’t even talk to her? I know it’s only been a few hours, but if you don’t make a good first impression on someone, you’re never going to change it back. I’ve already made things awkward.

“Oh god!” I felt something sharp cut through my palm. I looked at my hand, and so much blood was flowing from it.

“That damn knife-” I took it out of the suitcase and folded it back. It somehow opened, and I forgot I had it in there. Stacey’s presents are dangerous for someone like me.

“Can it get any worse?” Blood was streaming out of my hand, and I didn’t know what to do.

“Should I call her? Wait - no I can’t. I’m too embarrassed to face her.” I took a random sock from my suitcase and wrapped it around my hand.

“I can take care of myself. It’s nothing serious-” The sock couldn’t stop my hand from bleeding. The blood was all over the carpet, and my head started to spin.

“Why am I bleeding so much? It was only a small cut.” I said in worry. I tried to hold the wound with my other hand, but even more, blood was coming out.

My door suddenly flew across my room. Every piece of it crumbled to the ground, and there was nothing left of it. Entirely unusable. Darcia stood between the doorframe. I almost didn’t recognize her. Her big crimson red eyes were looking deeply into mine.

My body had frozen, and it felt like time had stopped for a moment. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. For a short moment, I thought I was dreaming. Dreaming a long-lasting nightmare. It’s not the first time I’ve dreamed about demons. I think they live inside my mind, and I can’t shake them out of it.

Until she pushed me against the wall, I believed this was not a reality. Something like this doesn’t happen in real life.

Her eyes darkened, and her whole complexion changed. I felt like this was her true face. Like she pulled the mask away. Something about her didn’t sit right with me. This house, my sudden adoption, and now her unbelievable action.

One thing was still bothering me. The feeling I felt when she got close to me. It was almost like I had sensed her presence long ago. So familiar, yet so distant. I couldn’t remember when I felt this way.

I knew I had to do something, but my body wouldn’t allow it. So I just stood there looking at her. I should have known this would turn out badly. Nothing good happens to me. I even, for a slight moment, thought I would make this work.

Maybe somewhere deep inside me, I felt a bit happy that I got adopted. This tiny feeling, however, was destroyed at this very moment.

“Please- don’t hurt me!!” I screamed at her, but her facial expression remained the same. There were no thoughts behind those eyes.

I had no idea what would happen next. Is she going to stab me? Or tear me apart and then eat me? What kind of lunatic is she ?

I couldn’t even react; her teeth instantly dug into my neck. She held me so tight against the wall that I couldn’t even breathe. My head was telling me to try to push her away.

But the way she pushed me and threw the whole fucking door off the hinges, I just knew I didn’t stand the slightest chance against her.

The sign of relief came after a few minutes, and then I felt nothing .

No pain. No fear, just nothing.

I don’t know why, but I thought about what Stacey said to me. Maybe this was meant to be from the beginning. I think she was right. This is my fate. Happiness never comes around me.

A few hours have passed

“Ouch,” I squeaked. Still, with closed eyes, I accidentally squeezed my hand.

With my other hand, I rubbed my eyes and halfway opened them. Everything looked so dark and blurry. I felt something heavy next to me, so I properly opened my eyes and saw her .

“Well great, I ended up in hell,” I assumed. “You all could’ve at least tortured me in a different way.” I rolled my eyes.

Suddenly she giggled, touched my hand, and gently squeezed it. A short second passed, and I doubted my death. Her hand felt cold and too real.

The shock I had when I realized I’m not in fact dead and this is not hell. I immediately moved as far as I could from her. My vision was still blurry, and I felt a bit weak. Not to mention how badly my hand hurt.

“How are you feeling, sweetheart?” She asked, trying to lean closer to me. I flinched so hard that my hands started to shake.

She stopped moving forward and leaned back. I felt how she was staring at me, but I kept my eyes shut.

“It’s your fault. If you didn’t slit your palm, I wouldn’t be so aggressive with you.” She was still looking at me.

So it’s my fault that she’s a freaking monster that sucks people’s blood?

“I didn’t plan to attack you so soon. I wanted to do it in a few days, but you didn’t give me a choice, you know.”

She stood up and walked to the other side of the bed to get closer to me. I had nowhere to hide or go. She was standing in front of me. I thought she was about to do it again, but I felt something hard inside my sock, and a plan for a second chance to survive came to mind.

I pulled the pocket knife out of my sock and stretched out closer to her. I looked deeply into her eyes and stabbed her in the stomach. I didn’t even hesitate for one second.

Back then, when she tore my door out, I took the knife in my hand and somehow put it inside the sock. I don’t even remember when I did that. It was probably the instincts.

I pulled the knife out of her, but she remained still. No reaction, just a smile on her face. I wanted to stab her for the second time, but she immediately grabbed my hand, and with all of her weight, she ended up almost laying on me.

Our faces were so close to each other that our noses almost touched. I slowly breathed in and out. I couldn’t get away from her red eyes as they searched for mine. I didn’t want to look at her, but I had no choice.

She looked at my neck and licked her lips. I never felt more grossed in my life. A freak who likes human blood. How awful is her life that she needs to do that?

“Please- don’t.” I briefly said.

She then took the knife out of my hand while still maintaining eye contact. Her eyes suddenly turned black, and I couldn’t comprehend how.

In a blink of an eye, she vanished, leaving no trace behind. I looked around, but she wasn’t nearby. Why did she change her mind? She could’ve killed me if she wanted to. I’m no threat to her.

“I feel so helpless right now. I- don’t understand anything.” I shuttered.

I lay down and wrapped my arms around my body. Tears were running down my cheeks, and all I wanted to do was go back to Stacey. To be in my old bedroom and to get away from this monster .

I somehow fell asleep. Maybe from the crying or because I wanted to escape reality. When I woke up, it was already the next day. Sunlight was coming through the window, and it almost felt like I was in a different house.

I stretched my arms in the air and sat down. It almost looked like no one was home. Only me. So many things were laying around that I couldn’t see yesterday. Her room was so much bigger but messier.

I noticed she had many sketches on the table. I got up and carefully got close to it. I couldn’t tell if she was here or not, but I assumed she was. Why would she leave me here alone?

Numerous papers were laying there. I picked a few of them to have a better look at. I was surprised when I realized that she can draw too. I couldn’t believe my eyes at how great those sketches looked. Her work with a pencil is incredible. I tried to draw so many times, but I could never be on her level. “Does this freak have no flaws?” I mumbled.

I put all the papers back when I noticed something between the other ones. I tried to look at it, but I saw in the corner of my eye a dark shadow. Shivers ran through my whole body. I dropped the sketches out of my hand and ran to the corner of the room. She was standing there for, I don’t know how long, just observing me.

“You must feel so much better if you’re already exploring this “freak” room,“ Darcia hinted in a low voice.

I said nothing in return. I just hoped she’d not attack me again. She sounded offended because I called her a freak as if she hadn’t sucked my blood out of me.

I took a step back to be as far away from her as possible. I felt the anger in her voice. I thought she would stay away from me, but I was wrong. Very wrong.

“Hahaha, why so afraid?” Darcia asked. With her graceful walk, she walked up to me with her chin up.

My back touched the wall, and she was only a few inches from me. “I-I’m not afraid of you.” I stuttered.

She slammed her hand next to my head. “Oh, really?” She chuckled, “Well, your heartbeat says otherwise.”

I flinched and tried to look away. “My- heartbeat?” I quickly answered.

“Yes, sweetheart, your heart is racing,” Darcia provoked, and gently went through my hair with her fingers.

“Maybe next time you should be careful with your words or I’m not going to be as nice to you as I’m now,” she whispered into my ear.

My heart shook every time our eyes met. I never felt more in danger than I was now. She could kill me anytime she wants. I don’t even know how much time I have left on this earth.

She teleported to the couch, and I was left with a shock on my face. I cannot comprehend how that is possible. I am sure she’s not a witch. So how’s she able to do that? Her super strength and her fast movement.

“I’m sure you have a lot of questions,” she guessed with a smile on her face. “First, your adoption is real. Second, to make my existence more clear, I’m not a human.”

With folded hands, I was looking out of the window. Trying to process everything.

“I’m sure you already figured out what I am,” she cackled.

“I cannot believe that - it doesn’t exist in real life,” I responded, still looking out of the window.

It only exists in books or movies, but believe vampires exist in real life? Impossible…

She got up and looked at me. “Should I remind you how you stabbed me and I didn’t die?”

I felt shivers run through my whole body again. I was out of words.

Darcia’s pov

I’m not going to lie, but her stabbing me impressed me. It was such an unexpected move from her. Maybe I underestimated her. She would be in serious trouble if I was weak and didn’t feed for long. She cannot know I can get weak. Some things are better left hidden.

After that, I left her alone so she could calm down. I went to her room and looked through her things to see if she had any other dangerous tools. No knife can hurt me. She will only hurt herself, and I don’t want that.

For the rest of the night, I was listening to music downstairs. I wanted to clear my head and think about everything properly.

When morning came, I heard footsteps, so I went to check on her. I was in front of the door when I heard her mumble. To hear her say the word freak made me kind of angry.

I did not choose to be like this in the first place. She doesn’t have any clue how hard my life was before I came here. So, for her to call me a freak made me angry enough to almost kill her.

I waited a few seconds before I entered the room. She was looking through my sketches. She didn’t even notice me standing there. She looked genuinely interested in my sketches. Almost as if she liked them.

When she noticed me and dropped everything on the ground, I heard how her heartbeat and breathing rapidly changed. The way she looked at me made me thirsty again, but I knew I needed to wait a few days before I fed again. She had lost too much blood already.

After I told her I’m not human, her whole facial expression changed into pure confusion. I couldn’t utter the word “vampire” in front of a human. It felt too wrong for me.

And of course, she couldn’t believe I’m a vampire. For her vampire existence is only in tales, but I’m real. I’m not an imagination. So, I kindly reminded her how she stabbed me so she could regain her memories of last night.

She became quiet, and I could feel how she trembled. I think she thought I was some kind of serial killer. What is in her head worse? A vampire or a serial killer?

I stood up and walked back to her again. Only a few inches separated us.

“Are you planning to kill me?” Her lips were trembling as she asked me that.

I took her face to my hand, “I’m not sure yet.” I softly answered.

Her eyes started to look glossy, and it somehow made me pull her closer to me. I like to make humans scared.

“If you behave well, nothing bad will happen to you; if you behave like you did yesterday. Well, you know what will happen then,” I declared, still holding her face in my hand. “Am I clear?” As soon as she nodded, I let go of her face.

“I decided you should stay in my room so I could have you more on my eyes.” I sat back on the couch and crossed my legs.

“You didn’t eat yesterday. So tell me, what do you want to eat for breakfast?” I asked with raised brows.

She was quiet, as if she couldn’t decide whether to believe me or think this is another trick.

But no food in her system equals bad blood .

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟏𝟎 ❘𝐃𝐞𝐬𝐢𝐫𝐞

The way she was eating the soup reminded me of a puppy. She ate it so fast and with so much passion. I didn’t know humans adored soups so much.

“You didn’t eat yesterday. So tell me, what do you want to eat for breakfast?” I asked with raised brows.

She was quiet as if she couldn’t decide whether to believe me or think this is another trick. After that we went into the kitchen silently and I made chicken soup for her.

“Can I ask you something?” She stopped eating and looked at me.

“Sure,” I answered.

“Why can you cook if you - uh, you know…” she looked back into her bowl.

“Well, my friend taught me how to cook basic human food, and he knows it because he once had a human girlfriend. He was always fascinated by humankind, and he has this weird obsession to know everything.” I giggled. “He said it’s fun to learn new things.” My smile slowly faded away. Why am I smiling in front of her? Ugh, Nicoli is irritating me, and he’s not even here.

“Where is he now?” Talia looked me in the eyes. It almost looked like she was interested in my life.

He had so many “partners” in his life. Humans, vampires, and even some other creatures, but he only loved one girl.

As I said before, vampires cannot love, yet he somehow managed to do so. The love he had for her was too deep. Even I couldn’t understand it. What was so special about her compared to the other girls he slept with? His parents didn’t approve of her because she was a vampire. I know it sounds confusing, but there is a reason behind it. Hideous reason. Their relationship, unfortunately, ended tragically.

The thought of home made me sick. So sick I wanted to punch my hand into a wall. I wanted to erase every possible memory I had left of it.

“Darcia?” She interrupted my thoughts.

“Uhm, he is - traveling around the world.” I asserted.

“Can I ask another question?” She hesitated.

“I should put a limit to it.” I chuckled. “So?”

“Why did you adopt me? I mean, I know why, but why specifically me?” Her expression dulled.

“I like the questions you’re asking me.” I sat down at the table across from her.

“Why you? Hmm, I don’t know. Because I can do whatever the fuck I want? Does this answer satisfy you?” I raised my eyebrows in sarcasm. There is no other reason for her adoption other than blood. But she made it sound like there should be one.

“No.” She looked away disappointed. I sighed and walked up to her.

“Come.” I stretched my hand toward her.

She looked at me confused and for sure didn’t want to touch my hand. She was still scared of me, which is good. Fear means respect.

“Don’t make me repeat myself,” I huffed. She grabbed my hand very lightly.

“Where are we going?” she asked.

“You’ll see,” I answered.

“Is it necessary for us to hold hands?” I felt her hand slip away from mine.

“Yes.” I grabbed her hand more forcefully.

When I went through her stuff yesterday, I noticed she had this book on her nightstand. Very well-known book. I don’t read romance books, I’m more into mystery and horror. When I bought this house, a small library was already built there. So, I decided I should keep it.

I opened the door, and with a hand gesture, I showed her to go in first. When she entered the room, her whole face brightened. I never saw someone so happy over a few old, valueless books.

“What do you think?” I asked her.

“I-” she went over to take a closer look at them. “This room is incredible,” she answered.

“Frankly, I can’t see what you see.” I closed the door. “Anyway, I don’t come in here often, so if you want to spend more time here, just tell me,” I announced to her.

Her mind was so preoccupied with the books that she forgot I was standing there the entire time talking to her. So I got closer to her. Standing right behind her back.

I leaned toward her face from the side. “Did you hear me?” I whispered into her ear.

“OH GOD, you scared the hell out of me.” She touched the left side of her chest.

I laughed and took a step back. “Well, I’m going to sit right here and you can read those ancient cliche books.” I moved a chair to the middle of the room and sat down.

She turned to me and gave me a dirty look. “Why are you even doing this?” she asked.

“What exactly, sweetheart?”

“By showing me this room, are you trying to be friendly with me?” She accused and crossed her arms.

“You’re delusional.” I rolled my eyes.

She turned back to the bookshelf. Silence remained, only the sound of turning pages was heard. This went on for a few hours. Meanwhile, I was restocking the shelves with all of the books that had fallen to the ground. The mess in here was unbelievable. It’s been a few years since I last came here. I don’t even remember which books I read from here. The dust was on every other book. I should’ve hired a cleaner.

Talia was sitting near the bookshelf, drowning in the book she was currently reading. I got secretly closer to her. She was biting her nails and breathing a lot slower. Almost like she wasn’t even here. She didn’t even acknowledge my presence.

She tried to stretch out, but my legs were in the way. She got so startled that she hit the bookshelf with her elbow. All of the books that were on top of it started to fall. I pushed her onto the ground and lay on top of her to cover her body. These books were pretty huge, and they didn’t fit inside the shelf; that’s why I put them on top of it. Honestly, I never intended to clean this room or reorganize the books.

They all fell next to us; you could see the dust flooding the air. Our bodies touched together. Not like the last time. This was more intimate. Too close for my comfort. Her eyes widened, and her chest was going up and down every second. Our eyes met again, but more intensely. I looked at her neck for a split second, and hunger reappeared again.

Her face suddenly changed into pure horror. She tried to force herself away from my capture. My eyes must have turned red, and she thought I was going to feed on her. I immediately stood up and brushed my clothes off. “You should take a shower. All the dust went into your hair.” I plainly said and looked away.

She got up and, without a word, went upstairs. I honestly don’t know what she expected. That I’m going to feed on her only once and then let her be? Why would I keep her here? She has no other use for me.

I put the books that fell back where they were and locked the library. My cravings have been getting much worse since she came here. I don’t know for how much longer I can restrain myself from her. I fed two days ago, but I desperately need blood right now.

I headed to my room to see if she was already in the bathroom. It only took a few seconds to get inside my room. I looked around, but she was already in the bathroom. I heard how the water stopped running and she went inside the bathtub. “Oh shit.” Talia suddenly burst out.

“What is it?” I asked louder so she could hear me.

“Uhm, my towel,” she softly answered.

I opened her suitcase and took the first towel I saw. I walked in front of the bathroom door and grabbed the handle. I opened the door, and she immediately turned back to me. I put the towel on the cabinet, and when I was ready to take my leave, my eyes strayed back to her. Her skin was covered in bubbles, and her hair almost escaped from the hair clip. I walked up to her and bent down. “Your hair is falling.” I pointed it out and then carefully readjusted her hair.

“Oh.” Talia touched the back of her hair immediately. My eyes fell on her spine and then on her back. I wanted to touch her soft skin for some reason. I couldn’t stop looking at it. Only for a short second to know how her skin feels. I touched her before, but my mind was focused on something else. And by that, I mean blood.

Several seconds passed by. Without thinking, I lightly touched her back with my index finger. Her skin was incredibly smooth and squishy. My finger somehow traveled down her lower back. My mind was occupied with so many bad thoughts. Thoughts I never had before.

I sighed in pleasure. She immediately wrapped her hands around her body and moved farther away from me. The look she gave me showed disgust and uneasiness. I only saw hatred in those eyes. Her hatred for me was so big; I have never seen a human look at me like that before.

I stood up and instantly sprinted to my room. “Why-” I sat down on the bed, trying to understand what just happened. I despise humans, and if I didn’t need to feed on them, I would certainly not be around them. So many weird things went through my mind when I touched her.

“Ugh, why am I acting like this? Pull yourself together, Darcia!” I got up and headed to the living room. I couldn’t bear to be near her. Her presence made me question my decisions. Decisions I was sure were right. I hated this feeling inside me. I wanted it to stop.

I sat at my desk and went through the things that needed to be done. “Perhaps it’s best for me to keep my distance from her. At least for a few days.” I mumbled. I can feed in two or three days. I wouldn’t enjoy it when I’m in this state. I can’t even properly explain what I’m feeling, but I for sure don’t like it. Unknown things make me uneasy.

A couple of hours passed, and I was still in the living room, trying to focus on other things. But all I could do was try to listen to what she was doing upstairs. The house was so quiet that you could only hear rats running around. “Why am I hiding from her? Did my self-respect drop so low because of her?” I speculated and then sighed. “Maybe her adoption was a mistake.”

Talia’s pov

When I walked out of the bathroom, I was strongly hoping she was not in the room. Her touch was incredibly cold. My entire body froze for a split second. I thought she would not attack me if I was in the bathtub, but I was mistaken. She doesn’t have any respect for others. She only cares about herself. Even though she said she has a friend, I strongly believe she would sacrifice their friendship for even a drop of blood.

The audacity that the woman has is unimaginable. She almost killed me, and now she’s trying to make me like her? I tried to be nice to her for my own good, but I don’t think that is going to work. The sooner I get away from here, the better.

I crouched down to find some comfortable clothes in my suitcase, and I found the phone that Stacey gave me. “I entirely forgot I had it.” I thought to myself. I need to be careful what I say out loud since she can hear me.

“How do I call Stacey without her hearing our entire conversion?” I sat down on the carpet and leaned my head against my hand.

The good thing is she didn’t find my phone; otherwise, I would have had zero chance to escape. I need to make a plan that will work out no matter what. So, now I’ll just stay quiet and try to think of a plan.

I put on my big hoodie and leggings, then laid down on the bed, trying to calm myself down. “What if I’m going to be stuck here until I die?” I thought.

Another unexplained situation is what happened in the library today. Why did she push me to the ground? Trying to save me from the books when she is my real thread here.

The way she looked at my neck got me trembling. Almost like a snake looking at a rat before he swallows it deep down into his stomach. The rat knows very well that he could never escape his sharp teeth and venomous bite.

I lay on my stomach, playing with strands of my hair. The weather outside was getting worse again, and I couldn’t stop thinking about Darcia. What if she decides to bite me again? I have no chance against her. Locking doors won’t help either. Maybe I should become a vampire too, then she would finally let my neck be.

“Uggh!” I let out a weird sound and took a book from the nightstand I stole from the library, trying to think about something else to distract my mind for a while. Books are an escape from reality. Your wild, unstoppable thoughts suddenly stop, and all you can focus on is the story inside. You picture this perfect life these characters have and wish you could be them for even a slight second. That’s why I love reading a lot of books.

But I know I can make it out of here sooner or later.

⸻⸻

Check out my new story

Saving Grace

!!!

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟏𝟏 ❘𝐏𝐡𝐨𝐧𝐞 𝐜𝐚𝐥𝐥

Three days have passed. Darcia did not show up even once, but I always had food in front of the door. The knock on the door was meant to alert me, so I’d know that she already placed it on the floor. I was too scared to go downstairs, so I stayed the whole time in this room, reading books and making an escape plan.

I need to expose her, which means that I need to call Stacey today and tell her everything. She will inform Mr. Elwood about it, and he’ll come to save me from this hell. The idea was born in my mind when I was taking a bath yesterday. The water is pretty loud when you let it run. So if I open the water tap in the bathtub and the sink, it doesn’t sound suspicious. She will think I’m just simply taking a bath.

I woke up early because my anxiety kicked in. If her hearing is stronger and she can hear my voice even when the water is running, I don’t have the slightest chance to get out of here. I’m trying to be optimistic about this whole situation because that’s the only thing I can do to stay in the right mind. I’ll sound extremely ridiculous, and Stacey may not believe me, but at least I need to try.

I cannot give up this time. I need to fight for my life. I only have one chance with this plan. “It’s time…” I thought. I took the phone from the suitcase and went to the bathroom. Immediately locked the door and opened the water tap. I felt drops of sweat on my forehead, and my hands were getting more slippery.

I turned on the phone and clicked on the contacts. Her name was the only name in my contacts. I sat under the sink and clicked on her name. I put the phone next to my ear and prayed she would pick it up.

peep - peep - peep

“Tali??”

“Oh my god, Stacey-.” I stuttered with tears running down my cheeks.

“You don’t know how glad I’m to hear your voice right now,” I whispered.

“Oh bestie, I feel the same way, but why are you whispering? Is something wrong?” Stacey asked.

“Everything is wrong - uhhh I-I don’t even know where to start. We don’t have much time left.” I warned her.

“Tali, just breathe, okay? I can’t understand you very well. You need to speak louder!”

“Stacey, this place and her are not what it seems like. She is not a hu-”

The bathroom door slowly opened with a scraping sound. Darcia’s face went blank. No sign of movement or emotion. Her bloody eyes didn’t even blink once. It was hard to figure out what she was thinking, but I somehow knew that she was going to kill me at this very moment. Her cold stare made me terrified even more.

I stood up from the ground with the phone still in my hand. I dropped it and ran for my life out of the bathroom. Went down the stairs, running as fast as I could. My legs started to burn after a while and I knew that if I stopped running I would be dead.

One last step before me, I tripped. Bad luck was stuck to my feet the whole time. I could see her feet right in front of my eyes. Lying on the ground, I realized I should never have complained about not being adopted. Now I’m lying between life and death. I could see the front door in front of me. If only I hadn’t tripped. I could be out of this house by now. “Well, now it’s time to die for the second time.” I thought.

With all her strength, she lifted me and pushed me against the wall. She had her hand around my neck, and I could feel less and less oxygen. I tried to push her hand away, but I was getting weaker. She suddenly took both of my hands and pressed them against the wall above my head. Her gaze looked darker and darker. She got closer to my body and pressed her whole weight on me to hold me more in place. I knew what was coming.

She opened her mouth, and all I could see were her sharp fangs shining at me. She bored my hands into the wall, even angrier. In a second she dug her fangs into my neck. This time it felt more passionate, with much more hatred.

I tried to scream, but my vision was getting blurry and everything looked dark. The pain that I was in was excruciating. Like an unstoppable stabbing into your throat. It felt like a few minutes had passed before she stopped. It was longer than the last time, which meant I had less blood in my system. Maybe almost none.

She moved her knee in between my thighs and leaned her whole face onto my neck. Touched my hips with both of her hands to secure me more. I felt her cold breath against my neck. My heart started pounding, but for completely different reasons. I felt a weird tickling in my stomach that I had never experienced before.

“Oh no- why-” Darcia mumbled under her breath in a low voice. I couldn’t understand it for the life of me. Her tone of voice nearly sounded ashamed. I badly wanted to know what was going through her head. If she hated me that much, why would she make food these past three days? If she doesn’t care about my health at all, why then? Is it truly just about my blood, or is there more to it?

Darcia threw me on her arm and sprinted into her room. She then laid me on the bed and slowly crawled on me. It was her old self again, unfortunately. The one that no one can stop. I could see her madness behind her eyes.

“I tried to be civil with you, but you’re incapable of making me fucking mad for even one day,” she groaned in a low voice with no facial expression.

“Your death is around the corner, sweetheart.” She tilted my chin and forced me to look at her.

I laughed, “I don’t think so. You could’ve killed me today, but you didn’t.” I reminded her.

“So, you concluded that I wouldn’t kill you right now?” She chuckled.

“You disappeared for three days but still gave me food? Not the mention what happened in the bathroom-”

She pushed my chin even more forward that it started to hurt. “Tell me, what happened in the bathroom?” she quietly asked.

I felt my insides burning like never before. I couldn’t bear it any longer. “For you, it’s all just a game, huh?” I looked into her eyes more intensively.

“Of course, you are such a genius. Should I clap for you?” She giggled.

“I don’t understand your behavior at all.” My brows drew together.

“I’m under no obligation to make sense to you.” Her eyes darkened; her hands pushed mine above my head.

“Why did you touch me in the bathroom three days ago? Today you bore your face on my neck. Why did you do that?” I asked.

She quickly raised her eyebrows, stood up, and readjusted her clothes. Her confused face made me even more furious. Now she’s trying to act all innocent like she doesn’t even know what I’m talking about.

“Don’t go away! I want answers. You fucking owed them to me,” I sat down and grabbed her hand. It was bold of me to try to stop a vampire, but if I don’t ask her now, when will I?

“Oh darling, I don’t owe you anything!” Darcia shouted, and her hand escaped from mine. My anger got so big, I wasn’t thinking straight. It blinded my whole mind. The last logical brain cells I had left after today were gone. I pulled her onto the bed and immediately sat down on her hips. Even though I’m still terrified of her, I needed to face her. I’m so tired of her filthy games.

Having her under me was making me feel powerful. I finally won this time, but what’s the next move? This only worked because she was not expecting it. Such a reckless decision.

Her pitch-black hair complimented her pale skin. Her cherry big lips smirked at me, knowing how my heart pounded. So fucking fast when I realized what I just have done. I’ve survived two times already. Will I be lucky for the third time?

“Aren’t you a bit naughty?” Darcia smiled and gently tucked my hair behind my ear. “Is this your way of seducing people?” She asked.

“What-” I didn’t know how to respond to her. I was left speechless, and her smirk was making it even harder. “Just breathe.” I thought to myself.

Darcia sat down with me still on her lap, my legs apart. Her hands captured my lower back so I wouldn’t fall to the ground.

“W-What are you doing?” I shuttered. Her face was so close to mine, her hands pushed me even closer to her than I already was. Our eye level was finally at the same height.

“You – frustrate me incredibly,” she said under her breath. I never thought I would hear those words from her. Perhaps she killed me, and this is not real after all.

She went with her fingers into my hair and stroked it. I wanted her to continue, but her plans were different. Darcia pulled my hair and looked into my eyes. “Maybe I underestimated you after all,” she admitted.

She let go of my hair and pushed me aside on the bed. She instantly left the room, leaving me confused like she always does.

“What was that?” I covered my face with my hands.

Darcia’s pov

I ran off, but in her mind, I was the one who won this. I did not run off because of what happened between us. I’m not afraid of her games. If she likes to play it this weird way, I can as well.

The way her thighs were pressed against me made me pull her even closer to me. This girl is messing with my mind, and I don’t like it one bit.

I’ve never had needs like this. To touch someone for other reasons than to feed on them. I honestly don’t know what made me do such a thing. I cannot explain or describe the feeling I had when she got closer to me. Even if I knew the answers to my recent behavior, I wouldn’t tell her a thing. Why is she searching for something that simply isn’t there?

I drank from her for a second time already, and she still tried to pull tricks on me. Doesn’t she realize what am I? The things I could do to her for this behavior are countless. I was pretty sure she was scared of me, but after today, I need to change my morals towards her so she can realize who she’s messing with.

When those three days passed, I tried to occupy myself with other things. For instance, I change the oil in my car even though I’m not going anywhere soon. On the last day, I went upstairs to give her the food, but I heard her talking very quietly. When I opened the bathroom door, I felt fire travel through my entire body.

If she revealed my true identity to someone in the orphanage, it would be over for me. Even if I were to escape this town, there’s still a chance that my family’s spies are hiding somewhere, waiting for me to show up.

People would for sure believe it because they all despise me and suspect me of every satanic or witch-related stuff. No human tried to go near my house. That’s how bad my reputation is here. I took it as a compliment. For them to think I’m working with the devil is pleasing. I’d say I’m much worse than what they’re saying about me.

After today, I decided I’ll keep Talia until she dies. It’s not like I would free her alive. Legally, she’s my daughter, so I’m not holding her here hostage. But this is her punishment because of what she has done. Is it selfish of me to want just her blood? I cook for her every day; she lives in such a big house and has amazing company, me.

When the night came, I decided to check on her. She’s so unpredictable, honestly. When I walked inside the room, she was already asleep. With her hands above her head, hair inside her mouth, and loud snoring.

I went to take a closer look at her. Standing right beside her. I could kill her right now in this very moment, and all of the problems I have with her would disappear. I would go back to hunting humans, and my life would get boring again.

Killing her might be better for me, but I want to keep her alive as long as I can. She was right; I could’ve killed her, but I didn’t. There’s something behind her eyes every time our eyes meet that makes me not capable of hurting her.

I wish someone would tell me what it means to feel those things. To give me a proper answer. Maybe I softened because she’s a girl. Somewhere deep inside, I pity her because I pitied my younger self.

The dead self.

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟏𝟐 ❘𝐂𝐨𝐧𝐬𝐞𝐪𝐮𝐞𝐧𝐜𝐞𝐬 𝐨𝐟 𝐚𝐥𝐜𝐨𝐡𝐨𝐥

Darcia’s pov

The next day came, and I felt a lot of energy flowing through me. My garage is pretty massive, so I split it and made a small gym for myself. I like to stay in shape and gain extra muscles, even though I don’t need them. I’m strong without them already.

I took my clothes for a workout early in the morning. I cannot comprehend how humans can sleep so much. Sleep is a waste of time. Even my loud search for clothes didn’t wake her up. She sleeps like a bear in the winter.

I moved to the garage, deciding what workout I was going to do. I chose boxing. Chanel all of my energy into the boxing bag. I closed my eyes, imagining my enemy standing in front of me. The first kick went into their stomach, then my hand landed on their face. I jumped back and forth, pumping more energy into my arms.

Both of my hands worked on their face until they were dripping blood out of their mouth. After two hours of constant boxing, I felt sweat on my forehead. That’s how I knew I was done for today. I picked up a towel from the chair and buried my face in it. I walked upstairs to take a cold shower.

I entered inside, and Talia was still lying in bed, but awake. “What?” I asked because she was staring at me.

“Nothing…” she quickly answered and looked away. I chuckled and grabbed new clothes from the closet.

As I was leaving for the bathroom, Talia said, “Wait.” I turned to her and nodded.

“Could I go to the kitchen? I’m thirsty,” she asked.

“Sure,” I answered, and headed to the bathroom. After what happened yesterday, she’s avoiding eye contact. I think she realized what she had done. It’s not easy to act brave all of a sudden, huh?

After I got out of the cold shower, which took longer than usual, and changed into my everyday clothes, I went downstairs to make her lunch. I’m getting tired of cooking every day. It would be a lot easier if she were a vampire or knew how to cook.

When I wandered to the kitchen, I smelled something weird in the air, my nose scrunched up. I noticed Talia sitting at the kitchen counter, swinging her feet, and smiling from ear to ear.

“What did you do?” I asked out loud. She noticed me and lifted her hand up, holding a glass bottle in it. I walked up to her and took it from her.

“Nooo, give it back,” she weirdly said, trying to grab the bottle back. I looked at the bottle and realized she had drunk almost half of the bourbon. I put it back where the rest of the alcohol was and got back to her, holding her waist because she had lost her stability to sit straight.

“I - want more of it!” She loudly whined. I sighed and rolled my eyes.

“No, you don’t need more of it,” I insisted. She suddenly grabbed my arms and pulled me closer. “I know you’re drunk, but be careful what you’re doing.” I slowly said so she would understand. How could she mistake water for alcohol? I’ve been gone for just twenty minutes.

“What am I going to do with you, huh?” I laughed, looking into her hazel eyes. Talia giggled at me and laid herself on the whole counter. Her tank top moved upward, and I could see her whole stomach. “C’mon, you need to go back into your room.” I grabbed her hand and pulled her back to me.

Her legs twisted around my waist; she looked into my eyes and surrounded me with her hands on my back. Her body pressed against mine, and I could feel her warmth. Her head leaned on my neck, and her hands were grabbing me even tighter.

Her warm skin…how much I crave for the warmthness.

I snapped out of my thoughts, I didn’t know what to do other than to take her back upstairs and somehow get her off me and onto the bed. She was completely stoned and couldn’t even look straight into my eyes.

“Let go of me, Talia,” I urged when we were right next to the bed. She moved her head higher, toward my ear.

“No,” she whispered. I sat down, so I could get her off of me easier. She finally moved her head completely up and touched my lips with her thumb. My thoughts were getting wild , and I couldn’t push her away from me at that moment. I sighed and touched her collarbone with my fingers. I heard and felt how her heart skipped a beat.

She was glued to me, and I had no intention of pulling her away from me.

“Darcia,” she whispered with her hands around my neck. Her look was serious, almost as if she wanted to tell me something with her eyes. Something she couldn’t say out loud.

“Ugh, I feel sick.” She covered her mouth with her palm. I immediately took her to the bathroom so she wouldn’t throw up on me. A few minutes passed, and after she got everything out of her stomach, I gently placed her on a bed. I was ready to leave, but she grabbed my hand. “Don’t go, please,” she begged quietly.

“Can’t live without me?” I removed my hand from hers and left. I’m not her babysitter or her mother, but I felt like one. I headed back to the kitchen and cleaned up the mess she had made. Alcohol spilled over the whole counter and floor. After that, I made her chicken soup. I pureed the soup into a big bowl and went upstairs with it.

Suddenly, I noticed dark clouds appear through the whole window, and a storm followed immediately. Of course, the lights went out, and I couldn’t see shit. My vampire vision helped me get upstairs. I put the bowl of soup on the table. She was sitting on the bed with her arms crossed around her legs.

“Tell me, why do you always need to cause a problem?” I questioned with anger.

“I- don’t know,” she mumbled, putting her hands on her head in frustration.

“You are so fucking annoying for fuck sake,” I mumbled. Everything about her annoys me. Her face, her talking back, and her plump lips that catch my eyes every time I’m near her.

“Then let me go,” her voice broke as she started to sob. I wasn’t able to see her face, but I knew she was looking at me. Her shaky voice made my hand fold into a fist.

“I’ll keep your secret with me, and no one will know about you, I swear,” Talia stated. The thought of her leaving this place made my jaw clench.

“Oh, really?” I sassed and shifted on the bed. She got startled with her eyes wide open. I pushed on her arm, so she would lie on her back. She didn’t resist because she knew she had zero chance against me. I laid on top of her, looking at her pumping chest.

“I’m going to say this just once, okay?” I moved a few strands of her hair away from her face, with a few tears from her cheek.

“You are mine,” I whispered into her right ear. Something possessed me, and my hand slipped under her top, touching her stomach. I wanted to hear her heart start pounding at my touch. Her fucking soft skin made me go insane. I suddenly wanted more of her . I couldn’t stop looking at her cleavage, as she wasn’t wearing a bra. My hand almost shifted higher.

“Darcia?” she mumbled with her angelic voice.

“Shhh.” I put my finger on her lips to shut her up. She took a deep breath in, glanced at me, and then slightly turned her head to the side. Her breathing got faster with every second. I always make her nervous. All it takes is to look into her eyes, and her heartbeat immediately changes. My face leaned closer to her neck. I couldn’t hold back anymore. The first time I saw her naked, it made me feel something I had never felt before. I craved her flawless body. Since the first day we met, I knew I made her feel some type of way. Her drunk side confirmed it entirely.

My lips finally touched her soft neck. Her body reacted immediately; she let out a soft gasp. I slowly moved on her collarbone and gently kissed it. Talia dug her fingers into my arm. She didn’t try to push me away because she loved every second of what I was doing to her.

“Ahhh.” Talia whimpered in pleasure as she crossed her legs around my waist. With my right hand, I pulled the strap of the tank top down so my lips had room to travel on her shoulder and then put my hand back under the tank top.

I paused for a moment before slowly running my tongue down her entire neck. Her back arched, and her heartbeat was incredibly fast. I was out of control, and even though I should have stopped, I didn’t .

I unbuttoned the first three buttons on my blouse so I would feel more comfortable. The lights turned back on, I could see her red face, trying to escape away from my eyes. My next kiss went behind her ear. As I slowly shifted my head up, our eyes met, and I felt like she could see right through me. Even the tiniest vulnerable part inside of me. I sensed a sharp pain in my stomach. I don’t want her to discover my vulnerable parts. No one can.

I pulled my hand out of her shirt and touched her cheek with my hand. “What I said earlier about you being annoying, I didn’t mean it, sweetheart,” I denied and then crawled out of bed. As I left the room, I glanced at her one last time. I couldn’t stay with her any longer. If I stayed, I would rip her clothes off of her and do something so twisted. The thought of it was driving me fanatical, but I was not capable of it.

I just stood there in silence in front of the door. Like a coward, I wasn’t able to stop myself from such a sin. Why am I longing for a human girl? What is wrong with me?

A loud noise that came from my room startled me. My nose picked up a familiar scent. A smell from another individual.

“It can’t be…”

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟏𝟑 ❘𝐅𝐫𝐢𝐞𝐧𝐝

Talia’s pov

Darcia left the room, leaving me alone. My cheeks were burning like hell, and I felt a weird tingling down there. As much as I don’t want to admit what I was experiencing, her touch made me feel incredible. I wish she would never stop and just continue until the morning.

I hate what she’s doing to me, but I cannot push her away from me. Even I don’t understand myself. I shouldn’t feel those things about someone like her. A vampire who kidnapped me.

I felt empty after she left because I wanted more. But at the same time, it seemed wrong of me to crave for her lips when I hate what is coming out of them. Her words cause me pain every time.

I adjusted my tank top and pulled the cover on me. I felt fresh air blowing into my face. I turn my head to look out the window. I furrowed my brows, trying to remember when I opened it. Chills went down my body, goosebumps appeared on my arms.

Out of nowhere, the window shut by itself, but I still had a weird feeling, creating in my stomach. Something large was standing behind me, and I could see its reflection of it on the floor. I turned my head around and saw a tall man with red eyes looking at me with his teeth out. I instantly jumped on the floor, ran to the nearest corner, and shielded my face with my hands.

The man walked around the bed to me and crouched down. His extremely long snowy hair was lightly touching my knees. His finger with his sharp nail touched my right cheek, his head turned slightly to the left and I noticed his perfectly structured face.

I couldn’t believe I was going through this once again. As much as I hate Darcia for doing this to me, I would rather have her sucking my blood than him. He looked much more dangerous. I knew he thirsted for blood, but why is it me again?

“Touch her, and I’ll break your neck.” Darcia calmly noted. I instantly felt relieved as soon as I heard her deep soothing voice. He stood up and slowly turned to Darcia. I took my chance and ran behind her. Her crimson red eyes were peering at him.

“Darling, you’re so selfish. This is how you greet your friend?” He giggled.

“And that’s how you came to my house? By the window?” Darcia rolled her eyes.

“Well, I smelled a human here, so I thought I’d have a snack first.” He took a step forward leaning to the side so he could see me, “So, who is this tasty girl?” He asked curiously.

“Let’s go to the living room, and I’ll explain everything,” Darcia responded, pushing him back to the place.

“Sorry to bother you two, but do you care to explain who this is?” I asked Darcia. Only a few seconds ago he thought of me as a quick snack.

She turned to me and touched my shoulder which made me feel weird again that goosebumps appeared. “This is my friend Nicoli, who I mentioned before; don’t worry, he’s not going to touch you,” she explained.

“Who said I wouldn’t?” Nicoli laughed. Darcia turned at him with a dead stare. “You are no fun, darling,” he joked, and then he ran downstairs at vampire speed. Because of how fast he was, I could only see his hair pass next to me.

After letting go of my shoulder, Darcia took a step back. “Here is your soup,” she pointed at the table. “Stay here.” And then she disappeared too.

I felt cold and scared. What kind of plans does she have with me? She said he’s not going to touch me, but what if he will? Is she going to share me as a meal?

I sat at the table and took a sip of the soup. “Agh, so warm.” I placed my left hand on the bowl so my fingers wouldn’t feel so cold. I couldn’t believe he was the guy she was talking about. There is no way in hell that he is capable of love. He’s a monster. Monsters cannot love.

After I finished eating the soup, I decided to change into something warmer and go downstairs. I’m not just going to sit here while they talk about me. I have to know what plans she has with me.

I carefully closed the door and walked down the stairs as quietly as I could. I had never been to the living room, so I tried to follow their voices. Nicoli’s voice was incredibly deep. His voice led me into this large room. A fireplace was burning, and I could see a piano on the side of the room.

The room had no doors, so I could see, and hear everything. They were turned back to me, so I didn’t have to hide. Nicoli was drinking something, and Darcia was staring at the burning wood in the fireplace like hypnotized.

“I cannot believe you achieved something like this.” Nicoli laughed at Darcia. “How long did it take you to adopt her?” Nicoli asked her.

“Uhh, the whole thing took me around two or three weeks. I- don’t remember exactly.” Darcia replied after a few seconds.

“I must say I’m very proud of you. You manage to do this legally without any complications.” Nicoli poured more alcohol into his half filled glass and took another sip. “Thank you, brother.” Darcia chuckled.

“Why her?” Nicoli suddenly asked. Darcia leaned to the table and poured herself a drink too.

“Blood.” Darcia declared. “I enjoyed making her lose her mind. Every night I appeared next to her window and could hear how she was trembling. It made me even more thirsty for her blood.” I felt my heart drop onto the floor. Of course, it was her . How could I not figure it out sooner. She made my nights a living hell. I feel even more guilty about what happened earlier. I thought I was losing my mind, and now I let her touch me.

She won completely over me.

“What took you so long to come here?” Darcia changed the subject.

“You missed me that much, love?” Nicoli smirked at Darcia.

“Ughh, stop calling me that.” Darcia took his drink from his hand and placed it on the table.

“I met your father, Darcia.” Nicoli suddenly confessed and his eyes shifted to the floor.

“W-What? Where?!” Darcia shouted, dropping her glass on the floor.

“Calm down, he doesn’t know anything about you.” Nicoli assured her and turned his head in my direction.

“Well, hello.” Nicoli appeared next to me in the next second. As I stared at him, I screamed in shock.

“Come sit with us, Talia.” He demanded and put his hand around my waist. I stayed quiet because what if he knows, I heard the whole conversation they were having? Darcia didn’t even acknowledge me. She was lost in thoughts. Was it because of her father?

While holding my waist with his hand, Nicoli made me sit next to him.

His large, but thinner arms and the way he was sitting so straight up made me scared of him even more. He looks elegant in every situation.

His hands were incredibly cold even more than hers. That made me realize again that they are not really alive.

“Don’t make me repeat myself, let go of her, Nicoli,” Darcia commanded, looking at me.

“Sure, sure.” He finally let go of me and poured himself another drink. Darcia’s eyes shifted back to the fireplace with her elbows resting on her knees.

Nicoli turned at me with a raised brow. “Now tell me, Talia, how well do you know about our kind?”

⸻⸻

Hello friends!! Thank you for 2k! I’m very happy about how many people read my story, vote and adds it to their reading list :) It means so much

Don’t forget to vote or comment please

<3

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟏𝟒 ❘𝐍𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐦𝐚𝐫𝐞

Nicoli turned at me with a raised brow. “Tell me, Talia, how well do you know about our kind?” What a stupid question to ask. Does he actually think Darcia would tell me anything about vampirism? The only thing I know is that their protein is blood.

“Well, I thought vampires cannot go out during the day because of the sunlight, but Darcia proved me otherwise,” I answered, looking back at Darcia, who was already staring at me with folded arms.

Nicoli cackled at my answer and forced his drink into my hand. “Humans are naive; that is why we made up such lies. Only they would believe vampires cannot walk in daylight.” He informed me. I looked at the drink I was holding, remembering how much of it came out of me a few hours ago. I put the drink on the table that was in front of me. Darcia was looking into nowhere, entirely uninterested in our conversation.

Nicoli glanced at Darcia and looked back at me. “Are you terrified of us?” he asked, searching for my eyes.

“Yes.” I instantly agreed. Their fangs made me petrified.

He leaned closer to me and touched my face, closing the space between us. “Correct answer.” He whispered and leaned back. I pressed my hands against my chest; his presence was making me extremely uneasy.

In a second, I shifted right next to Darcia with her hand around my waist. Her freezing touch made me comfortable again, and I know it sounds odd, but it just did.

“Aren’t you hungry, Nicoli? You should go for a hunt.” Darcia advised, holding me even tighter.

“So, you’re not going to share Talia with me?” He sassed and drank what was left in his glass. Darcia stood up with me and moved us far away from him.

“Go!” she demanded, and her eyes turned wine-red. Nicoli sighed in frustration and vanished in the blink of an eye. Darcia was still holding onto my waist as if she were scared of him.

“Uhm-” she let go of me and took a step back. “Nicoli he is- a bit of an ass. Don’t try to pull your tricks on him; they are not going to work,” she advised, staring into my eyes.

“What tricks?” I quickly said, with raised eyebrows.

“Your seductive tricks.” she softly answered. Rage went through my whole body. I folded my hands into a fist. What happened between us earlier meant completely nothing to her. She only thought I tried to seduce her. I felt my body heat up, and something was choking my throat, blocking my speaking ability.

“Okay.” My voice almost broke as I answered her. Without asking, I headed upstairs, leaving her in the living room. I felt her eyes on me as I walked away, but I was looking straight ahead.

I shut the door as I went inside and jumped on the bed. The ruby sheets reminded me of her gorgeous, bloody eyes. My fingers lightly traveled on the pillow I was lying on remembering what earlier happened on this bed. I could still recall her cold touch under my shirt. Every time we touch, I feel static between us. I bite my lip at the thought of her soft lips.

Am I stupid for wanting more between us? Even though she hurt me, she still cared for me afterwards. When I felt sick, she helped me get to the bathroom and held my hair as I was disgustingly throwing up. When I cut myself with the knife, she wrapped my hand so I would stop bleeding. I’m foolish, and I’m not in my right mind.

I was ready to leave this place only a few days ago, but now…

I want to know more about her. Why was she so sad when Nicoli mentioned that he met her father? She always looks unbothered and doesn’t care about what others think of her. I feel that Nicoli has her wrapped around his finger, and she needs to listen to him.

I turned on my stomach and sighed in exhaustion from all of the things that happened in the last few days. I was watching the window, imagining how he would come back and finish what he had started. I shook my head at the thought of it. The storm was louder than ever before, and it was clear it was going to downpour all night.

It’s been a while since I last slept well. I mostly fall asleep because of the exhaust lying on the bed until 3 in the morning, wishing I were somewhere else or someone else.

Imagine living in a big, happy family. Sitting in the living room and laughing at my dad’s poor jokes. My mom would later play us something on the piano, and a cat who would love to cuddle with me as soon as I paid more attention to my dog. Is it really a great imagination because I’ll fall asleep instantly.

It’s funny how I spend more time in my head than in reality.

I’ve been lying on the bed for a few hours already. The sound of trembling trees and insane thunder was in fact comforting, but it didn’t make me fall asleep easier.

I’ve been wondering what these two are doing. If Darcia didn’t change her mind about not sharing me with Nicoli. I’m pretty weak because of the constant feeding on me. I don’t think I could handle two vampires.

Out of nowhere, I saw my mom crunching down near my bed and staring at me. Her presence made me tear up a bit. How much I long for her hug. For her kind words.

It all ended in a second. I leaned on the bed’s edge and saw her lying on the floor, dead.

I felt a sharp pain in my heart. Unbelievable, excruciating pain.

I wanted to run outside of the room, but her killer was blocking the door. He ran at me and stabbed me in the throat.

“Talia.”

“Talia!! For fuck sake, open your eyes!”

A familiar voice was shouting at me. My eyes felt so heavy that it was almost impossible to open them. I felt a cold hand on mine. I slowly opened my eyes and saw Darcia sitting on the bed, holding my hand.

I sat down and rubbed my eyes to see everything more clearly. She was looking at me so intensively. After I stopped rubbing my eyes, she immediately grabbed my hand and leaned closer to me.

I was simply looking at her in confusion. I never saw her so worried.

“Uh- what happened?” I asked her softly. She moved even closer and I flinched. But my reaction did not make her pull back.

“Are you- okay?” she nicely asked. I didn’t understand her behavior at all. A few hours ago, she only thought of me as someone who seduces people, and now she can’t let go of my hand and is strangely close to me.

“Yes, I am fine.” I slowly answered, hoping she would pull back and let go of my hand. I’ve had enough of her games.

“You certainly don’t look fine to me. You screamed as if someone was murdering you.” Darcia said.

“What?” I stuttered. Maybe I had those terrible nightmares again, but I don’t remember them vividly. I crossed my arms at the thought of those dreams. Dreams that were once a reality.

Darcia stood up and took a large, fluffy blanket, and covered me with it. I was just simply watching her and not saying anything to it.

“You are cold,” she mumbled under her breath. She was standing beside the bed, looking back and forth at the free spot next to me. “I should stay with you in case Nicoli went mad and sneaked in.”

“Sure,” I said, staring into her eyes. She was right; I still felt scared of him, so if he stays away from me because she is here, I don’t mind it.

She sighed and carefully sat next to me. I pulled the fluffy blanket out of the way so she had more room to sit. Her presence was making me a little bit relieved. I shifted my head up to see her face. Her long, pitch-black hair that was long to her stomach and this deep, but extremely beautiful scent that she has was making me smile. Everything is so crazy currently that I don’t even know how I feel. She looked at me because she felt my stare, and I quickly looked away. She chuckled and crossed her thin arms. I’m pretty sure she’d be a model if she wasn’t a vampire.

“I’ve never seen someone more beautiful in my whole life.” I accidentally said it out loud, to which I slapped my mouth. Darcia looked at me with wide eyes and briefly lifted the corners of her mouth.

“So, I’m very beautiful to you, huh?” she asked, searching for my eyes. Her hand reached for my face. She gently put her hand behind my neck, her palm touching my jawline. My cheeks started burning from the embarrassment.

I again felt this weird tingling in my stomach. I wanted to pull away from her touch, but something was restraining me from doing so.

“I don’t understand you, Darcia.” I suddenly said, still looking into her eyes.

“What do you not understand, sweetheart?” She whispered, leaning closer to my ear. My breathing got slower, and I felt my heartbeat echoing in my ears. My eyes were moving from side to side. We were only a few inches from each other.

“Could y-you kiss me?” I asked boldly. I don’t know where that question came from, but she was so close to me and I couldn’t get my eyes off her cherry lips.

She quietly sighed and looked down. She slowly removed her hand from my neck and stood up. “I-I’m so sorry-” I stuttered, but she didn’t even look at me. She sat down on the couch that was in the corner, very far away from me.

I think I now entirely messed up our relationship. I’m a terrible person for wishing something so bad as this.

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟏𝟓 ❘𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐩𝐚𝐬𝐭

Darcia’s pov

“I’ve never seen someone more beautiful in my whole life,” she said out loud. I shortly looked at her with wide eyes. Did I hear that right? Am I the most beautiful woman according to her? Her face screamed, “This was supposed to stay only in my head.” Her cheeks were burning, looking almost like a tomato. I badly wanted to giggle and squeeze her cheeks. I know I’m beautiful, but hearing it from her felt different. When she said it, I felt like I had more power over her because I knew she finds me alluring.

“So, I’m very beautiful to you, huh?” I asked, searching for her eyes. My hand reached for her face. I carefully put my hand behind her neck, my palm touching her jawline. A million thoughts went through my head when our eyes met. All of my facial features rested.

As she leaned closer to me, her beautiful scent made my nostrils get bigger. She looked at my lips, biting her lower lip. She made me go insane inside, but I kept my facial expression dull.

“Could you- kiss me?” She asked, getting even closer to my face. I thought I was hearing things, and my mind played tricks on me. Her gorgeous hazel eyes were longing for my lips more than ever. I never saw her look at me like that.

I badly wanted to lay on top of her and taste her lips. It was killing me inside how badly I wanted her. The sudden desire made me feel hungry. It’s been two or three days since I last fed. Being near her made me lust for her blood.

As much as I’d like to feed on her, my head only wanted to kiss her. Nothing else.

I couldn’t make myself ruin this moment. Her being afraid again after what happened with Nicoli is simply unacceptable. She was so terrified of him that she hid behind me. Only a few weeks ago, I was the one she was afraid of. Now she wants to get close to me and kiss me.

I sat down on the couch, crossing my legs. The awkwardness was unbearable. I tried very hard not to look at her. I knew that if I looked up, I would see her disappointed face. I just can’t do that with her. I’m not someone who can love or be loved.

After a while, she fell asleep, and I checked on her now and then to see if she really sleeps. I don’t know what exactly happened before she woke up, but she must have been in a lot of pain. Her screams were so extreme, I thought Nicoli really came back to her room. Even though I made it pretty clear, she’s not someone he can easily touch because he thinks he can do as he pleases.

Morning came, and Talia was sleeping like a baby. I got up from the couch, walked up to the window, and opened it. Fresh air came inside. After yesterday’s beautiful storm, the air felt different and fresher.

I felt someone behind me, so I slowly turned around and saw Talia standing there with her messy hair and dulled look.

“Come downstairs to eat,” I said and left the room immediately. I couldn’t bear her presence. I wanted to get away from her as far as I could. I went downstairs and saw Nicoli doing scrambled eggs in an apron in the kitchen.

“What are you doing?” I asked as I walked in front of the counter. “Cooking,” he answered, but didn’t even turn to me. Nicoli put all kinds of seasoning on the eggs and started to hum for himself.

“I wanted to apologize for what happened yesterday. I’m not going to touch Talia, so don’t worry.” He suddenly said, I took a deep breath and walked to the stove, touching his arm.

“I’m glad you’re back.” I softly spoke, and he looked into my eyes.

“I’m sure you are,” he sassed as he touched my hand on his arm. I rolled my eyes at him.

“I’m going to box for a while, so you know where to find me,” I announced, and went downstairs.

I changed into shorts and a loose tank top and put on boxing gloves. I went into the boxing stance and took a deep breath in. The first two punches went into the face, as I imagined on the boxing bag. I covered my face with my fists and, after a second, punched again in the stomach. I wiped the sweat off my forehead with my towel and then rested my face on the bag. I moved onto the face again, and after the second punch, the bag ripped off the ceiling, dropping onto the ground.

I put a lot more energy into it than I thought. I looked at my hands; the gloves were ripped off too, and my knuckles were extremely red. Even though I cannot bleed, I still feel some pain. I took off my tank top and put the towel over my neck. I went upstairs to the kitchen and saw Talia sitting there alone, eating the scrambled eggs that Nicoli had made for her. I shifted behind her, and after a few seconds, she acknowledged my presence. She wanted to put the plate in the sink, but I was in her way.

She got startled and almost dropped the plate on the floor. I was quick enough to grab her by her waist. I took the plate from her hand and put it back on the counter. She stared into my eyes, and I felt her heartbeat fasten. She quickly swallowed and noticed my red knuckles. She immediately grabbed both of my hands and studied them. “I was just boxing - it’s nothing,” I said and pushed her hands away. She took a long look at me, and I saw how she stopped and stared.

“Where are you looking at, love?” I asked when I felt her eyes on my cleavage. My sports bra moved down as I was jumping a lot. She instantly looked away, and her cheeks turned red. I reached for the plate behind her, pressing on her. I grabbed the plate and slowly pulled back. I looked into her eyes quickly, shifted in front of the sink, and then put the plate inside.

As soon as I turned around, I saw Nicoli standing right next to her. I sighed and took the towel that was completely soaked in sweat out of my neck and threw it on Nicoli. His reflexivity reacted immediately. He grabbed the towel and dropped it on the ground. I again rolled my eyes at him. “I’m going to take a shower, so be a gentleman, okay?” I pointed out. He nodded twice, and I headed upstairs. I think he wants to talk to Talia alone, and I don’t mind that. He promised me he wouldn’t do anything, and I believe him, or at least try to. I went inside the shower, and the cold water made me feel calm again.

I walked out of the shower and put on slack pants and a black blouse, leaving it unbuttoned. I opened the bathroom door and saw Talia sitting on the bed with a lot of ice in her hand. After she heard the door open, she quickly got up and ran to me. “Did something happen? And why do you have ice bags in your hand?” I questioned.

She reached for my hands and gently put the ice bags on my knuckles. I furrowed my brows, trying to figure out why she did that for me. My knuckles will be completely fine by tomorrow and will not heal them.

“You don’t need to do that-” I mentioned, and she just looked at me with a dull face. After her eyes fell back on my hands, she noticed my unbuttoned blouse. She instantly covered her eyes with her fingers. My blouse covered my breasts, so nothing was showing, but even a little part of my body still embarrassed her.

I buttoned up the first three buttons and put the ice bags on the table. She carefully removed her fingers from her face and cleared her throat. I shifted behind her, and she quickly felt my presence. She took a step back from me and reached the front of the bed, which stopped her from going further.

My eyes went up and down her body. I stared into her eyes for a few seconds and chuckled. I tucked the blouse into my pants and left the room.

I went downstairs to the kitchen and saw Nicoli still cleaning the dishes. “Listen, uhm I need to go out for a while. Could you watch Talia while I’m not here?” I asked with folded arms. He suddenly stopped cleaning the dishes and looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

“Where are you going?” he wondered.

“You’re not my mother, are you?” I said, and then laughed. I quickly left the kitchen and went outside. It’s been a few days since I last fed. I crave so badly for some fresh blood. I cannot go near Talia right now; she makes my mind extremely chaotic, and I can’t stand that. It’s killing me.

Talia’s pov

After she left the room, I kind of felt empty. I still can’t understand why I want more of her after everything she has done to me. Have I completely lost my mind?

When I was in the kitchen, ready to go after her, Nicoli told me to later return because he wanted to talk to me privately. As much as I feel uncomfortable being near him, there’s no chance I could refuse him. I walk down the stairs, seeing him at the end of the staircase waiting for me. “Let’s go to the living room, shall we?” he said, and I nodded.

His beautifully long, snow-white hair was tied in a low ponytail. It was hard not to laugh at his outfit because they both have the same style. As much as it was hard to admit, his beauty was beyond understanding. Vampires are truly bewitching. We walked the long, dark hall side by side. Even though his presence is intimidating, this time it felt different. He acted so normally when we first met more seriously.

I sat down on the big leather couch that was extremely soft. He, meanwhile, lit up the fireplace so I wouldn’t feel cold. I entirely forgot how cold November is. He took the whiskey from the cabinet and poured himself a drink. He shortly after looked at me with raised eyebrows and the glass in his hand, suggesting to me that I want a drink too. I shook my head and more comfortably sat down.

He then sat down, not as close to me as the last time we were here. After taking a long sip of whiskey, he turned toward me with a smirk.

“Did Darcia tell you how we met?” he asked, taking another sip of the whiskey. I got up and sat down on the ground close to the fireplace because I was freezing. Even my large knitted sweater couldn’t prevent the cold. I rubbed my hands together a few times and looked at him.

“No, she did not. I don’t know if you didn’t notice, but she’s not fond of talking.” I pointed out and lightly giggled.

The thought of Darcia made me wonder where she went. How could she let me be alone with him? Does it mean that she trusts him? I quickly studied the room, trying to see if she was nearby or if maybe she came back. A cold hand on my shoulder made me flinch and turn my head back.

“Darcia went out, but don’t worry, I’m not interested in you anymore.” He declared and pulled his hand back. The few strands of his hair that came out of the ponytail were lying on his face, almost blocking his view. He gently moved them away like they were made out of glass. The way his body moves could be compared to a floating feather. He was a lot more elegant than Darcia in this manner.

“I’ll tell you the whole story of how the two of us met,” he said while crossing his legs.

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟏𝟔 ❘𝐍𝐨𝐜𝐭𝐮𝐫𝐧𝐞𝐬

“I’ll tell you the whole story of how the two of us met,” he said while crossing his legs.

I turned my whole body in his direction and crossed my legs into an x shape. His face looked serious again. Even though she talked about him, she never mentioned how they met. I nodded twice to let him know he could begin speaking.

He put the drink on the table and looked into my eyes. “It was a gloomy, chaotic evening. I’ve had enough of my father, who constantly reminded me that I did not bring a human home even once. In our family, it is a tradition to bring at least one human to your family as a meal. I, of course, was in love with a human girl that I met in the human world I was supposed to bring home as a food,” he explained, struggling to say the last few words.

“I fell deeply in love with her. All I could think about was her. Until one day, I was reading a book and saw her from my room upstairs walking in the garden with a vampire next to her. They must have found out what I was doing in the human world and brought her to my place. I quickly ran outside and tried to rescue her. I luckily did; I don’t know how, but I did. The other vampires who saw me fight back alarmed my parents. They both took us directly to them. I confessed my undying love to her, hoping they would spare her-” He stopped for a moment, staring into the fireplace.

“My mother looked at the guard that was holding her and then nodded at him. In front of my eyes, he sucked the life out of her. I never felt more rage in my entire life. I tried so hard to pull away from the guards that were holding me, pulling my arms behind me, but I was too weak. When they let go of me, it was already too late to save her,” he almost whispered the whole time.

“We have a rule to never have such feelings towards a human being. And I broke it instead of feeding on her.” He added.

I don’t know what got into me, but I stretched my whole body towards him and gently touched his hand that rested on his leg. I gave him a quick smile and took a seat next to him. The pain I felt when he was telling me this was unbearable.

He cleaned his throat and continued. “So, I ran as far as I could out of our castle and bumped into a girl that was running at an insane speed on the same path as me, wearing a wedding dress. We were both intensely crying, so I took her by the hand and told her she could stay with me if she wanted to. At first, she didn’t like my idea, but she realized she could not stay on her own outside in the wild forest.

“After a few minutes of thinking, she agreed, and on our way out of our world, we both told each other why we ran off. We were just two strangers who were deeply traumatized,” he confessed, taking his drink back to his hand and finishing it.

I’ve always thought so little of him. I was sure he wasn’t someone who was capable of love. My heart felt completely shattered for him. A vampire who fell in love with a human girl. What a twisted and unfortunate fate.

My point of view on him changed. The way he was talking about her made me realize how deeply this man loved her. Is it possible for a vampire to love a human girl more than blood? Were all those scary stories untrue, and do vampires have romantic feelings too?

“Why did you tell me all of this? Aren’t I your enemy?” I asked, raising my eyebrows. He looked at me confused, crossing his arms.

“No, you’re not my enemy, Talia.” he softly said with the corner of his mouth lifted. I thought that an ordinary human like me shouldn’t know about their vampire world. I was scared the hell out of him only a day ago, and now I’m worthy of knowing his secret. It somehow felt wrong to know all these things that didn’t belong in my memory.

“You’re quite extraordinary, I must admit. You survived living with the most dangerous creature. Darcia’s lust for blood should’ve killed you, but somehow you’re still here,” he declared.

I’ve never thought about it. Vampires mostly care about blood. They don’t care what will happen to the human they’re feeding at. So, why am I still here after all this time? Why didn’t she suck all the blood out of my system and let me die? I feel even more confused than I already was.

“You are the only one who can-” Nicoli tried to tell me, but something made him go quiet, and because I don’t have super hearing, I simply looked over my shoulder and saw Darcia walking towards us. She somehow looked different, like something changed in her within the hour.

She walked around the couch and sat down next to Nicoli. She quickly looked at me and returned her eyes to Nicoli. Her cold behavior reminded me of my first days here. Almost like we went back to the beginning.

“There you are! How was your time outside?” Nicoli asked Darcia in an almost sarcastic tone. She just rolled her eyes at his question and poured herself a drink.

Nicoli laughed, and after a few seconds, his eyes looked more focused. His nostrils got bigger as he started sniffing Darcia. Then he chuckled and poured himself another drink.

Darcia turned toward him with furrowed eyebrows. “What is so funny to you?” she wondered.

“Later, darling,” he replied. Darcia, with anger, put the drink on the wooden table and stood up. Nicoli immediately followed. They were just looking into each other’s eyes. Almost like they were fighting through eye contact. Nicoli sighed after several seconds, and in a blink of an eye, he disappeared like he always does.

Darcia sat down again, supporting her head with her hand on her forehead. I stayed quiet because I knew if I said something, she would get even angrier.

I looked out the window, but I couldn’t see anything because the outside was already dark. Everything just felt cold and wrong.

I got up, but Darcia didn’t even glance at me. I walked around the couch and was ready to go back to my room. Well, not my room technically. I was in the middle of the hall when I heard a beautiful melody coming out of the living room. I slowly turned to walk back into the living room. Darcia sat behind the piano, pressing the keys so lightly. I’ve never heard her play before. She was lost in each note, playing with her eyes closed. This was the first time I saw her face with so many emotions in those few seconds. The melody sounded painful. When you’re hurting and you have that stabbing pain in your heart, that’s how her playing sounded like.

Because she was playing so passionately, she didn’t even acknowledge my presence. Something about her playing the piano made the corners of my mouth slightly turn up.

After what Nicoli told me about how they met, I’m more than sure that something terrible must have happened to her. She was running for her life in the wedding dress. Was someone chasing her? Or something happened with her family?

Suddenly, the keys stopped making a melody and Darcia was no longer playing nor sitting behind the piano.

Darcia’s pov

After I left the house, I felt much more at ease. I no longer lusted for her sweet blood. My thoughts cleared up, and I saw everything clearly.

Perhaps all I needed to do was go outside and feed on someone else. My search for my next victim lasted around fifteen minutes. Since the sun is setting down a lot sooner, I could feed early.

I almost killed the guy I was feeding at. My lust for blood doesn’t have limits. Only a few seconds more, and I’d kill again. I swear to Nicoli, I wouldn’t kill often. I broke my promise more than I should have.

I am a monster; monsters don’t have mercy for their victims. I let my victim live because I decided he would live. I dragged him to the nearest forest, so everyone would believe some kind of animal attacked him.

On my way home, I wondered what these two were currently talking about. I believe Nicoli is so bored he needs to bother Talia when I’m not there.

When I entered the house, I heard Nicoli talking with Talia. I could see from the distance that they sat close to each other. It was almost like Talia forgot he wanted to feed on her. I don’t know why, but the distance between them bothered me.

He noticed me and instantly stopped talking. He must have told her something I shouldn’t know about. Darcia turned her head at me, blinking repeatedly. I looked away, walked around the couch, and sat down next to Nicoli.

I knew he wouldn’t let go of the thought of where I went. His unnecessary attitude makes me boil. There’s nothing I hate more than his arrogant way of talking. We may be friends, but I’m not going to tolerate this behavior.

After he left the room, only the two of us remained. I felt her eyes bore into me, but I didn’t return the stare. I cannot do such a thing again with her. I was not in my right mind. After today, I’m going to keep my distance.

I ended up alone in the living room, looking at my beautiful piano. It’s been a long time since I last played. I couldn’t bring myself to play again. But something today made me get up from the couch and sit behind the piano. I don’t know what it was, but a melody went through my mind, and I needed to play it.

This is what my piano tutor once played for me. I still have a vivid image of him in my head. How elegant he looked and how nice he was to me. He was probably the only one who made me feel like a person.

He never made a music sheet for his masterpiece. He often said to me that I needed to feel the keys, not look at the piece of paper, and read every note like a robot. As much as I tried, I could never be on his level - until now. After years and years of practice, I can pick up the melody with my ears.

My playing did not last long. I smelled Talia near the living room. I don’t play in front of others. So I stopped and shifted behind her.

After she noticed I wasn’t sitting behind the piano, she slowly turned around, looking at me. I tried not to talk to her, but it was time to set things right.

“What happened between us means completely nothing. I don’t want to talk about it nor continue doing that. I only adopted you for my needs.” I plainly answered, with a dulled face.

“I understand. I am sorry…” Talia mumbled, looking down.

“Go upstairs!” I demanded. She only nodded and went upstairs. Nicoli showed up, entering from the other room in the hall with applause.

“I must say, I had a feeling that something happened between you too. Either way, you would kill her already.” He confessed, smiling at me. The last thing I wanted was for him to know that there was something between me and Talia. He’ll never let this go.

“Eavesdropping on a conversation that doesn’t concern you makes you feel good? You are so fucking lame.” I whispered into his ears.

“Why are you hiding from the truth, Darcia? Are you afraid of it?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.

“What truth, Nicoli?” I said. He started laughing, like it was time for jokes. I grabbed him by his shirt and pushed him into the wall. His laugh slowly disappeared, and his eyes darkened. He grasped my face with his hand, pulling me closer to him.

“We are so similar, Darcia. Because we both fell in love with a human girl.” He whispered into my ear. My eyes widened, looking into his eyes. I suddenly felt enormous anger inside me. I grabbed him by his neck into the air, and threw him against the wall. I felt my eyes burning, almost like they were in flames. How dare he accuse me of such a thing?

He quickly stood up with his super speed, going towards me, grabbing me by my hands, and throwing me on the ground in the living room. I shifted behind the couch, grabbed the whiskey bottle, and threw it at him.

“This is all you can do? Throwing a bottle at me? You shouldn’t have wasted such good whiskey, darling.” He provoked, coming towards me. I was trying to leave, but he blocked my way, grabbed me by the arms, and pushed me onto the floor.

“You’re so weak, Darcia. You always were. You don’t have a chance against me.” He softly said, with a smile on his face. I quickly snatched him by his hair and pulled him to the ground. I sat on top of him, punching him in the face. All the anger inside me traveled to my hands. I couldn’t stop myself; I wanted to beat him as much as I could.

Nicoli captured my hands, pulling them away from his face. “You - fell in love .” Nicoli declared. I tried to escape from his hands, but he had other plans for me. He pulled me to the ground, pulling my arms behind me.

“W-What are you two doing?” Talia was standing at the living room entrance, looking at me with a shock on her face. I growled and pushed Nicoli off me with the strength I had left. I ran at super speed, passing her as quickly as I could, kicking the front door, and leaving the house.

⸻⸻

If you’re wondering what a piece of masterpiece Darcia played!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Kzp1pHX9W8c

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟏𝟕 ❘𝐂𝐫𝐢𝐦𝐬𝐨𝐧-𝐫𝐞𝐝

Talia’s pov

It’s been a week since Darcia left the house. Nicoli told me they had an argument, which is why they were fighting, but he didn’t mention why. It must have been something personal. I thought they were going to kill each other. I never saw her as pissed off as she was that day.

Nicoli said it was going to take a while before Darcia calmed down. He told me that when they were living together, they argued every day.

These past few days have made me kind of worry for her. I know she can take care of herself; she’s a vampire, but still. I have a weird feeling in my stomach.

“Talia, did you know that our hair is growing super fast?” Nicoli told me. We were in the kitchen. Nicoli made lunch for me while I was sitting on the kitchen counter, trying to learn how to cook.

“So, your hair will grow even when you shave it off?” I asked. Nicoli turned to me from the stove while holding a wooden spoon in his hand.

“Yes, they will all grow back in a few days.” He declared. His hair was tied up in a low ponytail. As I was looking at them and admiring them, something possessed me to touch them. I always wanted to feel his hair.

I carefully grabbed them in my hand and slowly went through them. They were soft and shiny. My hair compared to his is like a bird’s nest. Maybe I do envy one thing about vampires.

“You like my hair?” Nicoli wondered, then quietly giggled. I stayed quiet because of the embarrassment. Touching a vampire’s hair as a human is ridiculous. But what could I lose? If he wanted to kill me, he would. He had plenty of time to do so.

“Now you put a little salt on the meat, and you’re done.” He explained while grabbing the salt in between his finger tips. I enjoyed our cooking time together. I learned so much from him in such a short time.

“Thank you for making lunch for me.” I suddenly said, looking into his eyes. He grabbed the plate with the meal and took it to the dining table. He undressed his apron off and went back to me.

“You know, you shouldn’t be thanking me.” He sassed and gave me a quick smile. I jumped off the table and sat behind the dining table. The meat looked cooked just right. As much as I was hungry, my thoughts went back to Darcia. I remembered the first time she gave me a pizza and sat across from me. I picked up the fork and a knife and cut a small piece of the meat, putting it inside my mouth.

Nicoli sat down at the dining table too and untied his snowy hair. I took another bite and put the fork and knife down. “I know this is a strange request, but Darcia took my phone, and I’d like to talk with my friend again.” I unsurely asked, hoping he’d agree.

He rested his head on his fists and sighed very loudly. “I, unfortunately, cannot do that. I don’t have a phone, and I have no idea where Darcia put yours,” he answered. I nodded and got back to eating. I knew there was a small chance I’d talk with Stacey. It’s been a long time since I heard her voice, and, oh god, I miss it.

Several hours have passed. It was almost night. I spent the whole day chatting with Nicoli since there was nothing better to do. Unlike Darcia, Nicoli is someone you can have a normal conversation with. Even though he’s a vampire, he still understood my problems.

He was pretty entertaining to listen to. His stories about his old life made me question how bad my life was compared to his. I’ve always had a roof over my head, and my friend. But he was mostly alone until he met Darcia.

It was around seven o’clock when I decided to clean Darcia’s room. I had nothing better to do. My mind was still somewhere, and I needed to focus on something else.

I first folded my clothes and put them in the closet. I cleaned the furniture of unnecessary dust, then I looked at the messy drawing table that needed to be cleaned.

I tried not to touch her belongings, but the table was too messy to look at. I took the sketches in my hands and tried to sort them out so they would be straight.

One of them fell from my hands, so I crouched down and carefully grabbed it. The sketch of this girl reminded me of someone. A girl sitting on the bench, looking kind of confused.

After a few long seconds, I realized it was me . It was the day I thought I saw someone in the garden. I was so scared I was being followed, and I was right after all.

I blinked a few times to stop myself from crying and put the sketch between the others. I took a few mugs that were rotting on my nightstand and went downstairs to wash them. As I was going down the stairs, I looked out the window and saw another storm coming our way. I sighed and continued walking.

I properly washed the dishes and was ready to go back upstairs when I heard a strange noise coming out of the room in the hall. I never entered those rooms, simply because Darcia never talked about them. My curiosity isn’t that strong to try to look inside and get Darcia mad at me.

Even though it could be Nicoli doing something there, I felt something pulling me in that direction. Maybe my intuition or whatever.

I quietly moved towards the door. I tried to listen by putting my head on the door if I heard what was going on inside. A weird rumble was all I could hear.

I put my hand on the door handle, taking deep breaths in and out. How badly I wish I wouldn’t have opened the fucking door. To let my curiosity be buried. To erase my memory of what I witnessed.

When I opened the door, I saw blood all over the floor, flowing towards me. As my eyes slowly shifted up from the floor, I couldn’t believe what I just saw. A man in his forties lying motionless on the ground, being captured by Darcia’s fangs, sank in his throat.

The man looked lifeless. His eyes were still open, but there was no life behind them. Darcia’s mouth was sucked onto his neck like a tick that had no intention of being pulled out.

I stayed frozen, my jaw dropped, and my eyes were wide open. A weird, cold breeze flowed through me because the window was open. My unbelievably fast heartbeat made my chest hurt. I still held the handle, trying to stay on my feet and not fall from the shock.

Darcia slowly pulled her head from his neck, quickly turning at me. Her crimson-red eyes were piercing mine. Blood was all over her mouth and clothes. It was not the Darcia I knew. Her eyes were empty, with no emotion in them. Empty, like her cruel heart.

She suddenly stood up, heading towards me. I let go of the handle and slowly walked backward, holding eye contact with her. I could feel my legs shaking, almost unable to walk. I had flashbacks in front of my eyes. I remembered when she first attacked me in the same way. Looking at me with those bloody, dead eyes, focusing only on my blood.

I reached the staircase. I had nowhere to go. I was trapped. She was only a few meters from me. This time, I was sure she wouldn’t let me live. Those eyes had no intention of mercy. I tried to open my mouth and scream for help, but I couldn’t move my tongue. Every part of my body was stiff.

I saw death in front of me. She was my death .

Darcia snatched my neck, choking me so hard I had no chance of breathing. The light I once saw in those eyes is no longer there. With no emotion on her face, she kept choking me, and my vision was getting blurry.

It felt like hours had passed when, in fact, it all lasted a few minutes. Minutes of eternal hell.

A strong hand pushed me hard under the staircase. I tried to take a breath, but I couldn’t stop coughing. I touched my painful neck, reminding myself that her hand was no longer there.

“Talia- go!” Nicoli screamed at me while he was holding her to the wall. With all my strength left, I stood up and ran into the kitchen. Darcia’s hands were still reaching for me, even though I was far away.

I sat down on the ground near the kitchen counter, hoping she would not escape from him. I tried to calm myself down by slowly inhaling and exhaling, but that didn’t work. The thought of Darcia barging in here and tearing me apart made my breathing faster again. I hugged myself desperately, trying to not lose my mind. Tears ran down my cheeks as I heard Darcia’s voice yelling.

Excruciating pain. An unstoppably fast heartbeat. Tears that couldn’t stop flowing.

All my life, I was never lucky. When Darcia adopted me, I thought for a short second that maybe this time it would work. Good things never happened to me. I somehow accepted my fate of staying with a vampire. There was nothing much I could do to escape from here. When I started to think that maybe she could understand me, it all got ruined.

After half an hour, Nicoli came into the kitchen. He explained that he tied up Darcia. He said it was necessary. He locked her in the basement, where there are no windows to escape from.

It took a lot of convincing to get me off the ground. I still couldn’t recall what had just happened. I somehow let him take my hand. He pulled me up and took me to my room.

“I’ll stay with you for now,” he announced as he helped me lay down on the bed. I pulled the cover over me because I was slightly shaking.

“Does your neck hurt much?” Nicoli asked. I touched my sore neck and let out a short squeak.

“That means yes,” he assured himself. He slowly tilted my chin to look at my neck. After a few seconds of studying it, he got up and speed-ran somewhere. He came back with an ice bag and applied it carefully to my neck. I whispered a thank you and closed my eyes for a moment. The cold made me a little bit relaxed.

“I-I have no way to excuse what Darcia did today. To be honest with you, I don’t want to see you hurt, and I’m sure Darcia didn’t mean to attack you. The blood blinded her mind. She had too much of it and lost control completely,” he explained.

I opened my eyes and moved the ice bag on my forehead. He said he wouldn’t excuse her behavior, but he still did. Is he expecting me to forgive her because she lost control? After what happened, I’m sure she meant to do it, and this time it felt different. With much more hatred. Her crimson-red eyes are haunting me in my head.

“Can we p-please not talk about it right now?” I demanded with a shaky voice. Nicoli sat down on the bed. His sharp, icy eyes looked at me with so much pain and guilt.

This past week, we got close to each other. I thought I couldn’t find a friend for myself, but I did. A vampire friend who did not try to eat me. Well, not entirely.

Why’s he looking at me that way, like he was the one who caused all of this?

If she wouldn’t adopt me, we would all have a peaceful life. If Mr. Elwood didn’t let her take me away, I would still be with my precious Stacey. If I had a normal family, I wouldn’t need to go through all of this deep shit.

“When are you going to release her?” I asked him. He sighed and moved a few strands of my hair from my face. He was always gentle with me; even his hand felt extremely soft. You would think that a vampire’s hands are rough, but not his.

“She’ll stay there for a few days. I’ll try to talk to her. I’m sure she’s back to her old self.” He replied and got up.

“Wait! You’re going now?” I almost screamed at him. He stopped walking and turned to me.

“Yes, I’m not going to stay for long, don’t worry.” He assured me, and quickly smiled as he closed the door behind him.

---

“Darcia…”

“I hope you realize what a big mistake you have made today.”

⸻⸻

❘𝐍𝐢𝐜𝐨𝐥𝐢’𝐬 𝐩𝐨𝐯

You can’t choose who you will love. Even though I wish it was this simple.

The first time I saw Talia, I really wanted to taste her. She had an extraordinary unique smell. It’s quite hard to find someone like her around here. I’m not somebody who cares about human life.

When I see the opportunity, I will go for it. I was hungry and Talia was the easiest option. It was kinda strange that Darcia had a human inside her house. I thought she would let me share her with me as her friend, but surprisingly she did not.

That was the first thing that made me wonder what changed. Darcia not sharing a meal with me? We always shared our meals together. What was so special about her that she couldn’t be shared? Untouchable human?

I usually get what I want, but this time I gave up and why? Because I saw something, I thought I’d never see.

Darcia is not someone who shows her emotions easily. Because of her past she shut herself down. I tried my best to open up to her so she could see I’m someone who can be trusted. It did not work, even though I made her laugh a few times, but mostly made her angry. I tried to teach her different things I learned by myself to show her how many things you can do in this world.

After everything we’ve been through, I knew it was my time to leave. I showed her how to properly hunt, tricks and tips on what to do after feeding. When she learned all that, I told her I was bored here, and left.

She said she was fine being alone, but I know that somewhere deep down she wished I’d stay. It was best for me to leave her alone, and go my own way. From time to time I visited her, but this time it was the longest we didn’t see each other, and I’m glad I returned later.

If I returned sooner, I would destroy what was happening between them. Seeing her be protective of Talia made me quite happy because it meant she cares about her. She finally opened up, and I could see right through her.

She fell in love with her.

She had the same look I had when I was in love. Those longing eyes that cannot stop looking at her. Darcia only cared about herself, but now everything is different. And I know I cannot let that be destroyed by something that Darcia did not even mean.

I can see how much she wants her, and how much it tears her to not be able to control her hunger. Craving for that damn blood.

---

“Darcia…”

“I hope you realize what a big mistake you have made today.” I remarked.

“Big mistake?” Darcia asked in disbelief. She then burst out laughing and it almost sounded concerning. She looked at me with disgust, as I was tying her legs, so she wouldn’t be able to stand up.

“When will you finally admit that you have feelings for her?” I asked her, but she stayed quiet, her face expression dull without any emotions.

She then proceeded to grab me by my collar and pull me closer to her. She opened her mouth ready to say something, but she changed her mind for an unknown reason and let go of me.

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟏𝟖 ❘𝐀 𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐩

Talia’s pov

It’s been two weeks since I last stepped out of my room.

The fear was unendurable. I waited for her appearance so she could finish what she started, break the fucking door like she did the last time, and make my heart jump out of my chest. Did what she wanted to from the very early beginning.

I didn’t even try to look a little presentable. I wore my black hoodie for almost the whole week and ate almost nothing, even though Nicoli tried to feed me multiple times. I let the curtains close, so I didn’t see any daylight at all. I have become a mess. I’m sure Darcia was already out, but it felt like she wasn’t here at all. Moving to my old room did not help either.

I tried to get my old self back by reading my favorite book, but even that couldn’t help. The last time I felt like this was when the incident with my parents happened. That night caused my insomnia, and now it’s indeed awfuller.

I just laid in bed all day, looking at the plain white walls around me, and slowly losing my mind, which was already lost. Unfortunately, Nicoli couldn’t give up on me. Every day, he came in and had a talk with me. Trying to make me feel better and forget about that atrocious day.

But his supportive words did not help my traumatized mind. I’ve already experienced a big loss, and seeing her disappear in front of my eyes hurts more than anything before.

I saw the woman’s eyes turn cold again. So much anger and ache were what I saw in them. I was not her comfort at that moment, but her main problem that she wanted to get rid of.

“C’mon, Talia, get up already!” Nicoli insisted, but I refused. He sighed in exhaustion and opened my window curtains, causing my eyes to almost go blind. He even opened the freaking window in this cold weather.

“Please leave,” I begged him, covering my face with the pillow. He walked to my bed and pulled the cover off. I looked at him, stunned, because I was almost naked. He quickly pulled it back and turned back at me.

“I’m sorry,” he quickly said. “I didn’t know you weren’t clothed,” he continued. I chuckled quietly and put a big sweater on. As he turned around, I slowly walked behind him, trying to scare him, even though he is a vampire and can sense every little thing.

He instantly turned back to me as I was trying to punch him in his arm. I looked the other way in the direction of the door that was partially closed. A figure was standing awfully close to them; I could only see their long legs and pitch-black hair.

It took me a minute to realize it was her. I hid behind Nicoli, turning him in the direction of the door so I wouldn’t be able to see her nor she me. I was holding onto his white blouse as hard as I could. It almost felt like I was pulling his soul out of him.

I stayed quiet, waiting to see what would happen next. Afterwards, he turned to me, gently touching my arm. “She left,” Nicoli said. I nodded and walked to the door to close it. I usually even lock them, but since he was here, there was no need.

“You know you’ll eventually talk to her, Talia,” he suddenly asserted. I just looked down and ignored it. I tried my best to keep myself together. All this time spent here was a living hell, and I just wish I could escape from this house. I don’t want to talk to her nor see her. She destroyed everything and made everything worse.

“Talia, we both know that there’s something between you-” Nicoli started, but I cut him off.

“There’s nothing and never will be.” I declared and pointed to the door with my finger so he’d leave.

He surprisingly left without any last words. I locked the door behind him and lay on the bed. I thought about escaping, but the windows here are too high to jump from, so if I tried to jump, I would just kill myself.

I don’t want to face her anytime soon. I’m sure Nicoli will disappear one day, and no one is going to protect me from her. I don’t want to hear her stupid excuses about why she did what she did. There is no way to erase the horrific memory she left in my head and heart.

I wonder how long I will stay here. Will I be here for the rest of my life? Will I never see Stacey again? I can’t bear this.

After a long day of doing nothing, I felt extremely bored. There was not a thing to do here. I wanted to talk to Nicoli, but I was too scared to leave my safe room.

It was almost seven o’clock in the evening, and Nicoli finally appeared in my room without knocking, making me startled, again.

“How long will you stay in this room?” He wondered as he was getting more comfortable on my bed. I ignored him and got back to the book I was reading. A few seconds went by, and Nicoli loudly sighed and took my book from my hands, closing it and tossing it far away from me.

“You’re annoying.” I confidently spoke without any second thoughts. I sometimes forget who I am talking to.

Nicoli laughed and elegantly lay fully on my bed, supporting his head with his hand. He started staring at me as if I’d react to it. I rolled my eyes and was ready to get out of my bed when he gently grabbed my shoulder.

“What?” I asked confusingly. He sat next to me, tying his hair into a messy lower bun. He suddenly stared into my eyes and said, “We should go somewhere.” I looked at him even more confused than before.

“You want to go somewhere? Just the two of us?” I questioned. He nodded as he took the book I was reading and opened it. He went through the first pages and closed it again. “That’s exactly what I want to do, Talia.” Nicoli declared.

“I don’t know-” I said under my breath and took my book back from his hand. I put it on my nightstand and turned back to him.

“Before you say no to this extremely amazing idea, I should say that this trip will make you forget everything. Firstly, I’m a great company, and secondly, you will love it there.” He claimed. I chuckled and started to think about it. It might help me indeed. To finally leave this house and go outside.

“So, where will we go?” I wondered. Nicoli got up in the meantime and walked to the window. “I hope you like forests.” He sassed while looking out of it with his hands in his pockets.

At first, I thought it was a bad idea, but the more I thought about it, the more I liked it. It was only a matter of one thing.

“W-What about her?” I asked him, not mentioning her name. I tried not to say it because the less I think about her, the less I feel sad.

“I’m older than Darcia and I can do whatever I want to do. As my friend, you can come with me.” He pointed it out.

“Okay then.” I agreed. I shook my head at what I had just agreed to. Nicoli softly smiled at me. “We’ll leave in a few minutes, so pack your clothes.” He announced suddenly.

Right now? While it appeared to be a silly joke, he said it with great seriousness. So, I packed a few clothes and my book and was ready to finally get out of this living hell.

⸻⸻

Hey! Just wanted to thank you for the support and comments, votes. I appreciate it so much! If you have any questions feel free to ask ;)

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟏𝟗 ❘𝐓𝐞𝐫𝐫𝐢𝐟𝐢𝐞𝐝 𝐟𝐚𝐜𝐞

Darcia’s pov

It felt like I had skipped a few days and suddenly woke up in the basement with tied hands and legs. After several of Nicoli’s visits, I realized what I had caused. I never intended to do so, but I did.

When I left the house prior to the fight with Nicoli, I couldn’t return. His words baffled me and made me enraged. At that moment, I wished she would leave and I would never see her face again.

On my way home, I fed, but it wasn’t enough, as I briefly remember. Something was telling me to go home and do what I intended from the very beginning. As I was getting home, I blacked out. A part of me was switched off and not present when I entered the house. Almost like it needed to happen because otherwise, I wouldn’t be able to do what I did.

Nicoli released me the next day, and my mind was exploding with every bad possible thought that there could be.

When I went upstairs, Talia wasn’t there, nor were her clothes and belongings. I took a long, cold shower and applied all kinds of shower gels on my body to wash all the blood off me.

Nicoli took my victim somewhere far away in the woods and buried him there. He did not specify where exactly he buried him, but I’m sure it was very far away in the deepest woods.

The clothes I had on me that day, I burned. I borrowed Nicoli’s clothes as I washed my other ones. I wanted to wash off every possible dirt from my body. Maybe I tried to convince myself that I was innocent. Maybe I didn’t want to feel remorseful.

But I did .

Hearing them talk every day and have such an enjoyable time made me even more guilty. Her constant talk with him infuriated me. An unbearable emotion I tried to press.

Nicoli’s words stuck in my mind. Was this feeling I had for a long time love ? I was more than sure I was not capable of loving someone. Especially a human.

My mother wanted to wed me for only one reason: money. Her hunger for money was so endless that she sold her own daughter to a total maniac. I can’t bring myself to mention his name because it evokes horrible memories I have to this day.

Every Sunday, I went into his room, trying to please him with my little dress and hair brushed into a sleek high ponytail. Because that is what he likes. Just looking at my almost-naked body. That’s all I meant for him, and my careless mother did not interfere at all. She never asked me if I liked him, not even once. She is the real monster here.

He yearned for me so badly, but he knew that until I don’t have a ring on my finger, he can’t lend a hand on me. My father was pretty clear about the conditions of our marriage. First, he needed to lend the money for me and, second, to put a ring on my finger to show everyone that I’m already married and no man can go near me.

There are times when I wonder how I managed to escape. Where all that strength that was left in me helped me leave that awful place. Without accidentally bumping into Nicoli, I would be lost, probably forever.

Several days have passed since he released me from the basement. I’m glad he did so. It was only for my own good. I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if I did something to her.

I cannot lose her. Not her.

…

It was a Sunday morning when I was prepared to talk to her. I gained all the courage for absolutely nothing. Nicoli had been behaving strangely since the first time I saw him in the morning. He wouldn’t even talk to me like he did in the past few days.

I just knew something was happening, but I couldn’t get a hold of it. What was so important that he couldn’t even say hello to me? And then later in the evening, it clicked.

He went into her room, so I was carefully eavesdropping on their conversation. Nicoli left the door slightly open; I could even see her .

Her beautiful smile was not meant for my eyes. Her messy hair in a bun that I love to see on her so much. A wave of rage went through me when I saw her almost naked and he saw her body, which he should never see.

I was ready to walk inside when she put a sweater on herself. I stopped and waited. It pained me to see her with him. I felt betrayed.

I knew he had ulterior motives with her. I just thought he wouldn’t do such a thing to me as his friend.

Talia suddenly looked my way and noticed me standing there. Pure horror was in her eyes. She immediately hid behind him. Trying to hide herself as best as she could. She was sucked onto his back, holding on to him for her dear life.

Back in the beginning, I would have been full of joy that she was frightened of me, but now I only feel an ache in my cold, twisted heart.

Why is she making such a face? Terrified face. Face full of horror. I don’t want her to look at me like that. It almost felt like something had snapped in my chest. I couldn’t endure this absolute helplessness.

I immediately returned to my room, trying to devise a plan to make her forgive me for what I had done. Nothing seems too good in my head. She would never forgive me for such a sin.

This is the first time I questioned my intentions, feeling this way about someone. I cannot let go of her.

Suddenly, I heard the front door open. I looked out the window and saw them walk out of the house towards the car. Talia had her bag with her, which made me instantly follow them.

Is he, without my permission, taking her away and possibly taking her back to the orphanage?

I ran through dark woods far away from my house, somewhere I hadn’t been in a long time. It only led to one place, and that was my old house. Far away from any civilization.

When we first ran from our vampire world, we didn’t have much with us. Nicoli built this house for us. That’s the only thing that comes to mind: why are they going in this direction?

They stopped in front of our old house, as I was assuming. Just two of them were alone in there without even telling me they were going away or asking for permission to leave. I almost wanted to go after Nicoli and kill him.

They entered the room with their bags. I secretly moved closer, but not too close, because Nicoli could smell my scent. In my mind, I imagined the worst scenario possible. I was losing the strength to stay in one place. I wanted to barge inside and stop whatever they were doing, but I was horrified by what I was going to witness.

After an hour, Nicoli left the house, heading somewhere. Leaving Talia all alone was a reckless decision. There are a lot of creatures wandering around this forest. They could easily come inside and do something horrible to her.

I couldn’t wait any longer. With my superspeed, I went inside through a back door. Everything looked exactly like we left it here. Memories came back pretty quickly. I briefly smiled as I found my old sketches in my room.

A noise was coming from Nicoli’s room. I carefully walked towards the door and opened it. Talia was putting her clothes out of a bag and onto the bed. Her beautiful golden hair was in a messy bun. The sweater that she had on reached her knees, making me look at her legs. The sweater was so large that the right top part of it moved lower on her shoulder. Her beautiful skin was glowing in the moonlight that was shining through a window. The urge to touch her was insane. I silently went inside and closed the door, leaning my back against the door.

“You’re back so soon, Nico-” She tried to finish the sentence, but her mouth shut as soon as her eyes landed on me.

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟐𝟎 ❘𝐂𝐨𝐧𝐟𝐞𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐨𝐧

Talia’s pov

We left as soon as I packed my clothes, only putting the necessities inside the bag. I simply didn’t care what could have happened. I believe Nicoli more than her. I know I shouldn’t, but I do.

I walked outside my room, looking carefully around to see if she was nearby. After everything looked clear, I was on my tippy toes, walking down the stairs as quietly as I could.

I waited for Nicoli in the entrance hall. My legs were shaking at the thought of her coming downstairs and seeing us going somewhere. I knew that once she found out, it would be over for me.

Nicoli came shortly after with his bag too, and we left. The road was pretty dark-so dark that you couldn’t see almost anything through the window. The branches from the fallen trees were cracking under the tires, making me think it was her .

I felt uneasy the whole ride, secretly wishing he would take me back to the orphanage, but I knew that would never happen.

We stopped the car in front of a very old wooden house in the middle of the forest. I could hear the owl singing and circling around me as I stepped out of the car. I closed the door while looking up at the naked trees. A cold wind blew right through me, and I hugged myself to cover myself more. I was clothed very lightly.

“Where are we exactly?” I asked as I looked back at the creepy house. He shut the door and walked to me.

“We lived here before.” He said it plainly and started to walk towards the house. I quickly followed his steps. He inserted his sharp nail inside the lock on the front door, but before doing so he gazed into the depths of the forest.

After the second try, he successfully opened them. I immediately went inside due to the freezing weather outside. Of course, there were no lights, and I couldn’t even see myself. Nicoli locked the door behind him and took something that was placed next to my head.

Out of nowhere, a light appeared. I turned to him and saw a candle in his hand. The matches were placed right next to the candle. He took another one that was on the shelf and gave it to me. He lit my candle with his and was weirdly observing my face. I widened my eyes at him, slightly shaking my head.

He laughed and said, “You look terrified of this place, but you don’t need to; it’s safe here while you’re with me, so don’t worry.”

I lightly smiled at him and nodded. He put himself in front of me, holding the candle up so I could properly see everything. We walked upstairs, and he showed me where I’d be sleeping. I put my bag on a very small bed. For some reason, he couldn’t stop looking out the window.

“Is there something interesting out there?” I loudly wondered as I wrapped myself in the blanket I packed with me.

“No.” He gravelly replied.

I looked at him after I recalled who he was. A creature who drinks the last drop of a human’s blood until they are motionless. A monster who’s killing innocents who are undefeated.

But it was hard to imagine him doing something so cold-blooded. I once thought that about her. I saw much more in her than anyone else probably. She crashed that thought of mine though. I flinched, remembering what I saw a week ago. A part of me was glad that I saw her real side, but another part of me was incredibly disappointed by that. What should have I expected from a dead human?

“This house looks extremely ancient. Almost like no one has lived here for years.” I suddenly said, to break the weird silence. His gaze switched to me, to which he chuckled. He sat down on the bed and went through his hair with his thin and long fingers.

“Yes, you’re correct. No one else lived here except me and Darcia. Since this house is placed far away from humans, and no one dares to go this far in these woods, nothing was stolen.” He declared.

I simply smiled and looked at my bag, wondering if I should unpack it or not. I hugged myself tighter with the fuzzy brown blanket. Nicoli suddenly got up from the bed and walked to me very close.

“I need to feed tonight.” He announced it to me. I looked at him, confused, thinking he was going to feed on me. Aren’t we over that thought yet?

“Not on you. I will leave for a short time if you don’t mind.” He added. I nodded while looking into his eyes. He then looked at the fireplace and lit it with the candle he was holding. He then proceeds to leave in the blink of an eye. I sighed in exhaustion and speculated what I should do in my spare time. I return my gaze back at my full bag of clothes. I unzipped it and then explored it, trying to find some warmer socks.

Several seconds later, I heard footsteps in the hall. The cracking floor was creepier than I had in mind. I didn’t think much of it though. I was minding my business, thinking it was still Nicoli. Out of nowhere, the door opened and alarmed me with another crumbling sound. I slowly turned around, thinking Nicoli had come back into the room.

“You’re back so soon wh-” I tried to finish the sentence, but my mouth shut as soon as my eyes landed on her .

My eyes widened in total shock. I froze at who I saw in front of me. An unbelievably cold sweat ran down my spine. She just peered into my eyes so intensively that I couldn’t break eye contact. I immediately broke out of my trance when she took a step forward. I ran to the end of the room, taking short perpetual breaths as I was entirely petrified.

“Get the fuck out!” I yelled as loud as I could. She did not react to it at all. I grabbed the candle I had placed on the table and directed it toward her.

“Get away from me!” I screamed at the top of my lungs. She furrowed her eyebrows with a briefly lopsided smile. She suddenly blew out the candle I was holding, and the darkness began. I dropped the candle on the ground as my hands couldn’t stop shaking, and tried to run past her. I was almost out of the door when her hands appeared on the door, barricading me. My heart started to hurt from the insane speed at which it was beating. Even with the little space between us, I attached myself closer to the door, resting my head against it. Her hands did not move even one inch. A tear steadily shimmered in my eye.

My breathing did not slow down; it went a little faster. I covered my lips with my hand, so I couldn’t let out weird sounds as I was sobbing drastically.

She went closer to me another inch and suddenly wrapped her cold hands around my waist, making me tighten my core. I nearly forgot how to breathe. She leaned her head on my shoulder and clenched me with her hands even more. I let my hands hang in the air as I couldn’t comprehend what was happening.

“I did something terrible. I never imagined you would see me in such a state. It was a very weak moment of mine. I lost control. I could never hurt you like that, Talia.” She spoke finally. Her uttering my name made me shiver. Why is the way she says my name is making me feel different than it should?

“The truth that I tried to push away so many times made me lose my goddamn mind. But I’ll speak of it at this very moment. For the very first time I saw your face, I knew there was something special about you. You were different from any other human being I had seen or met. You are a breath of fresh air to me. I love how you smell or the way your hazel eyes look at me. Your unbelievably soothing voice calms me down. I want you so fucking much that I just cannot resist you at all. I want to touch you all the time and hold you close to me. The thought of you hating me or looking so disgustingly at me pains my cold heart. I cannot bear it. I-I’m scared you will leave, and I’ll never find you again. The thought of you abandoning me

makes me want to fall into the deepest ocean and never swim back to the surface.“

Darcia turned me to face her. She tilted my chin up, but my eyes were still closed. After a few seconds, I slowly opened them and saw her eyes getting wet, a tear traveling her cheek. Did she just shed a tear because of me?

My lips were trembling from all the words I just heard from her. She bent down on her knees and locked her hands around me as she rested her head on my stomach. I still stayed frozen, unable to speak.

“Please, please forgive me.” She begged me, digging her sharp nails into my back. “Please- don’t leave me.” She added in the most vulnerable, deep voice I heard her speak in.

Even more, tears ran down my cheeks. I couldn’t push her away. Not this time. I let her wrap herself around me like a snake. We were in this position for an unbelievably long time. Her strong hands didn’t lose their strength, even after so much time. She just held me as hard as she could.

She entirely opened herself to me. She let me in .

I felt completely weak at that point; I couldn’t bear it any longer. I touched her hands that were placed on my lower back and pushed them away. She, surprisingly, did not resist. She stayed on her knees, looking so sadly at me.

I slowly went down on my knees too. She delved into my eyes. I trembled again, remembering how she looked that night. All soaked in blood, but now she looks clean again. The old her that I remember. But she cannot wash away all her sins that are irreversible.

Darcia’s pov

Talia looked deeply into my eyes as she fell to her knees. I could see her still trembling. I suddenly leaned closer to her at a very slow pace. I reached my hand for her cheek. I carefully touched it and rubbed my thumb through her cheek. I wiped the tear that was escaping her eye away. She was silent; she was just looking into my eyes.

It felt as if time had stopped, and it was just the two of us in this room. The moonlight lit up her whole face. I could clearly see the tears in her eyes. Those beautiful hazel eyes looked mesmerizing. I couldn’t stop looking at her and admiring her beauty.

“Darcia, you scared me,” Talia spoke. I embraced her wholeheartedly. I wrapped my arms around her as tightly as I could. Her hands finally touched me too, and I felt a moment of relief.

Relieved that she even slightly or partially forgave me, although touched me. A smile started to curve on my face. I shifted us onto the bed, as I couldn’t bear her to be on the freezing floor.

Her golden hair framed her face as I laid her on the bed. Her pinkish lips were slightly open because she probably didn’t expect me to do something so suddenly. I placed my thumb over her lips. A strong desire was all I sensed. I hovered over her, traveling with my finger over her adorable bridge of the nose.

She sighed and grabbed my hand. I twisted hers and kissed the top of her hand. Her hand escaped from mine out of nowhere. “You don’t like it?” I asked her. She tried to escape my eyes, so I touched her chin to keep her still.

“I cannot stop touching you, sweetheart. I want to explore every part of your smooth body.” I whispered into her ear, to which she blushed. I stayed close to her ear and softly kissed her right cheek.

“Darcia.” She said under her breath and wrapped her legs around my waist. I felt her warmth as she clung to me. The energy between us was palpable and I wanted nothing more than to stay in that moment forever.

“Can I touch you more?” I asked helplessly, enduring the fear of rejection. “I’m not ever going to hurt you, Talia. I couldn’t ever do something like that to you. You’re everything to me.”

Her eyes shifted on my lips as she jointly rubbed them. I heard her heart pound out of her chest. I was only inches from her gorgeous lips, which were calling me to kiss them. I touched her lips with mine. Gently I kissed them once. I pulled away to assure myself that she was okay with me doing so. She pulled my head back to kiss her again. I giggled and tasted her sweet lips fully. Her mouth slowly opened, and my tongue slipped inside immediately. She quietly moaned and dug her fingers into my back. Her legs locked around my hips.

Talia broke from our passionate kiss and spoke, “I want more of you.”

⸻⸻

Hey! I hope y’all are doing well. Finally Darcia spoke about her feelings for the first time openly. Would love to hear about your thoughts on today’s chapter!

A vote or a comment is very much appreciated

:)

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟐𝟏 ❘𝐈𝐧𝐬𝐚𝐧𝐢𝐭𝐲

Talia’s pov

Darcia’s tongue gently entered the inside of my mouth as she kissed me hard. Our tongues touched each other, making me forget everything I hated her for. Her cherry lips were so tasty, I wanted to eat them every second.

Her hand suddenly sneaked under my large sweater, which covered almost my whole body, and traveled to my thigh. Her squeezing it made my lust for her even deeper.

Why does her cold touch make me forget everything? Why do her lips make me go crazy for her?

I locked my legs around her hips as her hand moved to the inside of my thigh. I let out a soft gasp, to which she broke from our kiss, giggled at me, and moved on my neck with soft pecks. I closed my eyes, thinking I was in heaven and this was not really happening.

Her extremely long hair fell into my eyes as she moved her head upward. “Oh sorry,” Darcia apologized, moving her hair to the side. I reached my hand to her face and tugged the few strands of hair behind her ear.

Her eyes suddenly turned crimson red, and my eyes widened at the sight of them. She noticed my reaction and slowly got off me, covering her eyes with her arm. I immediately pulled myself up and grabbed her hand to move it away. She shut her eyes, creasing her forehead to make sure she would not open them.

“Darcia, look at me.” I softly spoke to her. I grabbed her face with both of my hands. She carefully opened them but did not look into my eyes.

I thought about what I was going to say to make her look at me and not be afraid. Now that she has been honest with me, I need to be too.

“I-I like you.” She opened her eyes, looking in disbelief. “You made some terrible actions last week. It still hurts me, however my feelings are still the same as they were before. I d-don’t understand these feelings very well, but it must mean you’re special to me. I never felt this way about anyone.” I confessed.

I shifted my hand to her waist while looking into her unbelievably crimson-red eyes. I slowly lifted her black blouse a bit as I touched her soft, cold skin underneath it. I leaned my face closer to hers and merged our lips together once again. It was impossible for me to stop kissing along with touching her. My desire was much greater.

My warm temperature with her cold perfectly mixed together. She tasted like fresh ice cream on a long, hot summer day. I gently bite her lower lip. She was stunned to see what I had done, her eyes wide open in surprise. We were in perfect sync, almost as if we melded into one another.

Darcia took my sweater off. I looked away in embarrassment. She laid me down and kissed my collarbone, going steadily down on my chest. She moved the strap from my bra downward and moved her lips on my shoulder, looking into my eyes at the same time. My cheeks were burning like never before, and I couldn’t stop smiling and giggling.

“You’re so beautiful, Talia.” She uttered. A wave of heat blew through me. My insides were on fire. Darcia sat down on me and unhurriedly unbuttoned her blouse, maintaining eye contact with me. When she was on the last button, she ripped the blouse out of her, and I couldn’t stop staring at her. Her face was not the only glamorous feature; her body as well as hardly irresistible. Each thing about her was heavenly-looking.

I froze, just staring at her. I didn’t know what to do; I was extremely overwhelmed by her. Her beautiful slim figure, which I could only wish for, and her plumped cherry lips looked so delicious. They not only looked delicious, but they also tasted delicious.

She steadily crawled down close to my stomach and passionately kissed it. Her tongue traveled from my belly to my chest, and my back arched. Darcia put her hand under my back and pulled me higher. She entered my mouth again with her tongue fully and hardly sucked on my upper lip. The feeling of excitement kept building. I almost thought I’d explode.

After a few long seconds of intense kissing, Darcia pulled away from me and sat on my hips. The way she was staring at me almost made me pull her back to me.

“We-” She stopped talking for a second, “We should stop for now.” She finished and turned away, secretly smiling.

“Why is that?” I teased her. She immediately glanced back at me and chuckled.

“Because if we continue, it might not stop with just kissing,” Darcia warned. I cleared my throat and covered my eyes with my hands in embarrassment.

She got off me and put on her black blouse again. She stood next to the fireplace with her head held high. How badly I wish we would continue. To not end this night with just us kissing, although I knew deep down we needed to slow down. I was never a patient person, though.

I sat down, took my sweater, and pulled it through me. I took my hair carefully out and went through them with my fingers, so they would look less crazy. Darcia was already sitting next to me, observing me. She stopped at my lips again for a second and looked away.

I felt my cheeks heat again. I couldn’t stop smiling. Darcia suddenly shifted her hand toward my thigh and slowly went higher and higher. I quietly gasped and pressed my thighs together. I almost felt her hand close to my private part.

I jumped out of bed at that very moment and tried to inhale and exhale to calm myself down. I abruptly felt her presence behind my back. Her hands locked around my waist as she stood behind me. Pressing her body against mine. She laid her head on my shoulder, close to my neck. I giggled as it made me tickle, to which she kissed my neck softly.

“Darcia, don’t you ever make me scared like that again. I don’t want to be scared of you.” I whispered.

“I will not, sweetheart.” She replied back softly.

Darcia’s pov

The morning came, and the whole night I observed Talia’s face and how peacefully she was sleeping. We talked almost until one in the morning, and somehow she fell asleep next to me. It was an indescribable feeling. Seeing her and feeling her right next to my body. That I could touch her and look at her without her being terrified of me.

I usually don’t smile, except when I’m with her, I just can’t stop. Part of me was scared that when she woke up, her feelings would have changed or that even after our intense night, she would have doubts about me. I was ready for anything because I was not the one in a position to choose.

Talia stretched her arms in the air and let out weird sounds while doing so. She turned to the other side of her body, and when she opened her eyes, she got slightly startled. I was already looking at her with my hand placed on her back.

The corners of her mouth turned up; she snuggled into my chest and hugged me tightly. I drowned my head in her golden hair and inhaled the vanilla scent that surrounded her.

At that moment, I didn’t realize what this meant. Something I never thought would happen to me. A vampire without family and lust for blood has a human right next to her and hugging her.

Is this love ?

A word I could only hear about but never perceive myself. This is what it means to love someone.

“I’m kinda hungry,” Talia mumbled and woke me up from my mixed thoughts. After she fell back to sleep, mumbling something, I went down the stairs. I had a feeling that someone was inside beside us. And of course, Nicoli was already making breakfast for Talia.

“I’m glad you two are talking to each other again. You were unbelievably stupid and annoying.” He joked and then proceeded to laugh.

“You planned this, didn’t you?” I asked him. He cracked the egg he was holding, and it was perfectly dropped on the pan.

“Yes, I did. You’re welcome.” He responded in a sarcastic tone. I felt betrayed. But I’m somewhat glad that he did so. Otherwise, I would not have held Talia in my arms this morning.

Talia’s voice alarmed me, and in a second I was upstairs. She was turned back toward me. I immediately embraced her entirely. Putting my hands around her stomach. She let out a soft gasp in surprise and turned her head behind her shoulder to see me.

“I thought you…” She didn’t finish the sentence, but I knew what she meant to say.

I thought you left

“I could never, sweetheart,” I whispered into her ear, and she softly blushed. I kissed the top of her head and took her into my arms.

“What are you doing-” she asked, trying to get off me. I chuckled and opened the door.

We went downstairs extra slowly, and when she noticed Nicoli sitting in the kitchen, her eyes widened and her brows raised in disbelief of who she was seeing.

I gently put her down on her feet. She went closer to Nicoli and said, “Where were you? Why did you leave me here alone?”

Nicoli rose from the chair and went closer to her. “Talia, just eat breakfast. Darcia will explain everything to you later.” As he finished the sentence, he disappeared in a second.

Talia turned to me with folded hands, waiting for the explanation.

My short explanation was successful, she seated herself behind the table and ate the scrambled eggs. She was eating like she had been starving for a week. Her appetite must have disappeared because of me.

I was the one to blame for her unwell and uneasy week. If I only didn’t escape away. And take responsibility for my feelings. I was very blind-so blind that I almost killed the only precious person I deeply care about.

“Why such an expression?” She asked. I laughed and shrugged my arm. She ate the last piece of food that was on her fork and got up from the chair. She opened her arms my way, waiting for me.

I cautiously walked up to her and drowned in her arms. She is a lot smaller than me, so it was more like I was hugging her, nonetheless, I couldn’t be happier.

I noticed myself laughing and smiling so much more these two days than I did in my long, eternal life. She brought me to life. As it sounds cliche it felt like that. I never felt more alive than with her.

As we were in this hugging moment, I felt turned on by her breasts that were pressing on mine. My hands steadily moved down on her hips and, seconds later, on her butt. She looked up to face me, and she resembled a tomato.

She was incredibly cute. Did I ever mention that?

I leaned down to be at eye level with her. My eyes kept switching from her eyes to her lips. It was incredibly hard to resist her-almost impossible.

“Can I kiss you, Talia?” I softly spoke. She simply nodded, focusing on my lips. I grabbed her neck and connected our lips together. I sucked her lips, almost swallowing her. I wanted her whole. To be all over my skin, especially on my lips.

I lifted her up, and she immediately jumped on my hips, locking her legs around my waist. I held her by her butt, so she wouldn’t fall down.

She breaks inside my mouth first, unexpectedly. I let her in fully. I crashed my back into the wall behind us. “Bed.” She uttered.

I shifted us onto the bed upstairs, letting her take control. Her sitting on my legs built up the desire inside me.

“Take your clothes off, or I’m going to rip them off,” I threatened.

She stared at me for a while and then pulled her sweater through her head, leaving her hair so messy. She looked way more attractive than ever before.

I moved my hand behind her back and undid her bra. I stared into her hazel eyes and moved the bra off her gently. I heard her pumping heart go insanely fast. My eyes dropped to her chest and then back again into her eyes. She covered her chest with her hands, looking away instantly.

“Don’t be shy, my love,” I whispered. I touched her hands and grabbed them by the wrist. I started to kiss her cleavage. Her soft moans were escaping from her mouth. She tried so hard not to let out a sound, yet my lips couldn’t allow it.

As she was looking away, I let go of her wrist and placed my hands on her back. My mouth traveled to her breasts. I licked her hard nipple, to which she bore her finger into my back.

“D-Darcia.” She shuttered. How much I love when she calls me by my name. It drives me insane.

In a moment of weakness, she somehow rotated me and was the one in charge. Her shivering hands were right next to my head as she held her whole weight with them.

I could feel her thighs squeezing my hips. She craved for me too; she just didn’t want to admit it out loud. So I pushed her to do it. I grabbed her hands and rotated myself on top of her. She gasped at me for doing so.

It was time to make her go insane for me.

⸻⸻

Hey! I tried my very best with this chapter. I never wrote ‘spicy’ scenes before lol. Tell me your opinion please!

A vote would make me very happy

:)

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟐𝟐 ❘𝐀 𝐭𝐡𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐭

Talia’s pov

Darcia used her finger to remove the hair tie from my wrist and pulled her hair into a low ponytail.

The strange tickling down there would not stop. I could feel it whenever she touched me or was around me. I couldn’t figure out what it meant, but it felt unexplainable .

She pushed up the sleeves of her white blouse and undid a few of the buttons. She looked so handsome, it was hard to pull my eyes away from her. Her masculinity was showing way more today, and it drove me crazy.

Something about the way she had styled her hair caught my attention. In front of her face, there were just two strands left. I completely forgot that I was almost entirely naked in this place because my mind was on her.

She sat on me as the sun began to peek through the window, illuminating her jet-black hair. Her beauty is just so out of reach. I wish I could have her for myself for the rest of my life.

“Why are you looking at me so dreamily?” Darcia asked, and I snapped out of my thoughts. I smiled at her and shrugged my shoulders.

She hovered over me and kept looking at my legs. She touched my hip and pulled my panties a bit down. She slowly looked up at me with the most desirable look.

I was lusting for her cold touch. A bad thought ran through my mind. I had many desires, and I badly wanted her to do all of them to me. I don’t even know where they come from. Their creation is triggered by her touch.

Only by her touch.

She moved her head closer to my hip, pulling my underwear a bit, and kissed it passionately. I kept my thighs squeezed together as hard as I could. To suppress the exciting feeling I had.

“Don’t hide your angelic voice, Talia.” Darcia softly said. From the embarrassment, I covered my face with my hands, breathing heavily.

It was as if I were in heaven. But the devil was right there in front of me, and he fooled with my mind.

The tip of her nose traveled down from my hip to my thigh. Snuggling her face deeply into my skin there. As her cold nose approached the inside of my thigh, there was a brief pause.

She brushed her wet tongue against my skin, making me quietly moan. Her tongue danced around the inside of my thigh, causing me to grab her hair slightly. My entire thigh was covered wet by her saliva. She was so extremely close to my private part only inches away. I was losing my mind and I loved every bit of it.

Wrong of me to thought, but her tongue is more longer than human one’s. When we were kissing it was hard to not get eaten by her completely. Another vampire thing?

“Ahh, sorry sweetheart I left your thigh so wet. I should fix it, shouldn’t I?” Her soft pecks appeared on my wet inner thigh. But those pecks were lasting more longer. As if she didn’t wanted to detached her lips from me.

Seeing her between my legs was another experience I had no idea I needed to live through. Those peering crimson-red eyes lusting for me. For my skin. For my lips.

Our intimate time lasted nearly half the day. Darcia and I couldn’t get enough of each other. She wrapped her white blouse around my shoulders as she changed clothes so I wouldn’t be completely naked. We didn’t know if Nicoli was going to return soon.

I clothed her blouse, and I stood behind her in that white blouse while she brushed her long raven hair. When she sensed my presence, she laughed dangerously and stood up. Our height difference always shows me who is the dominant one here.

“What are you doing to me?” She softly whispered in a husky voice as she scanned my body up and down. I love the way I make her feel . Because I see another, new side of her.

She held me by my waist and dragged me close to the bed. She sat down and drowned her face in my stomach. All my body parts were tickling, and I couldn’t stop smiling from ear to ear.

“We will go back home in the evening. I don’t want to go home in the daylight.” Darcia suddenly announced. She looked up, resting her chin on my stomach. Her eyes glaring crimson-red again. It’s been a week since she last fed. How long will she go without any blood?

She needs to feed; I cannot stop her from doing that. But there’s really no way to not hurt people, is there?

“You’re looking erotic in my blouse.” She smirked and tightened her grip on my waist.

…

It was around eight o’clock when we decided to leave. There was no more food for me, and Nicoli was nowhere to be found. Maybe he just wanted to give us some space, but now I’m more worried.

I put the sweater back on and wrapped myself in a large old blanket. I was waiting outside near the car for Darcia. While I was patiently waiting, something snapped inside the forest. Probably a branch, but still, I had a weird feeling. Darcia finally walked out of the house and headed my way.

“Are there really no people nearby or living in this forest?” I asked out of curiosity. Darcia inserted my bag inside the car and focused on me, quiet and confused. “Why are you asking?” She questioned.

Because of the extreme cold, I hugged myself even tighter. “Just- I have a strange feeling.” I murmured. Darcia opened the door for me and I walked right in.

On our way home, we started to talk, and I told her what I heard.

“A lot of creatures are out there at this hour, so it could be anything. Maybe it was just an animal.” She explained, looking thoughtfully at the road. The more I thought about it, the more I was getting nervous. I peeked at my hands, and they were trembling. Darcia noticed it and grabbed my hand with a blanket so she wouldn’t touch my skin.

“I’m sorry I can’t make you warm.” She uttered and turned her attention back to the road. She seemed so sad over this. I would never blame her for it because it’s not her fault.

I put my hand out of the blanket and touched her ice cold hand. She softly lifted the corner of her mouth up, and that made my heart flattered. She tries so hard not to show me her smile, but she doesn’t realize how beautiful she looks doing so.

I squeezed her hand and intertwined our fingers. She sighed deeply and tightened her grip on the steering wheel. “I-I’m truly sorry.” I tried to pull my hand away from her, but she grabbed me more firmly.

“Don’t do stuff like this when we’re in a car. It makes me want to pull you close to me, which I cannot do right now.” My cheeks started to heat up.

Why does her words make me want to kiss her?

Darcia turned on the radio, and the music was incredibly nostalgic. It was a song from the 80s, and my feet couldn’t stop tapping to the beat of it. The car ride there was relaxing as it was pitch black and you could only see the road ahead of us. A lot of trees and lights somewhere closer to the town. Seeing her drive again made me realize how attractive she looks doing so. How can one be so flawless?

My eyes were getting heavier and heavier until I fell asleep. The music was like a lullaby to my ears.

I woke up in Darcia’s arms. “Go back to sleep, love. I will come back shortly.” I nodded halfway awake, and my eyes shut again.

Darcia’s

pov

I placed Talia on the bed and went downstairs. Nicoli wanted to speak to me. I proceeded into the living room and took a seat on the leather couch right next to him.

“Before you start, I will explain why I left.” He spoke immediately. I poured myself a glass of whiskey and waited for his explanation. Moving the drink in my hand, indicating he could begin speaking.

“I had my concerns, but I didn’t want to worry you since you were with Talia. I’m glad you’re happy now, and I really meant it, darling.” I rolled my eyes at my nickname and inconspicuously smiled at his wishing words.

“So, tell me what happened, Nicoli.” I demanded in a lower voice. He sipped his drink while crossing his legs. His unusual worry made me uneasy.

“I think they found you.” That’s all he said, and I instantly knew what it was about. I put the drink on the table so I wouldn’t drop it on the floor, waking Talia up.

“Are you sure of it?” I stressed a bit loudly. “No, I’m not, but my nose doesn’t lie Darcia. I smelled them. The same smell as yours.” He explained.

After so many decades of hiding and running around, I thought they would let me breathe. Why am I so important to them? They only care about him . Because I was promised to him. And now I live freely, far away from them.

Why did I think they wouldn’t be able to find me? I had gone to such lengths to hide, to make sure I couldn’t be found. But they had still managed to track me down. It seemed like no matter what I did, they would always find a way. I had underestimated their skill and determination.

“Darcia, you need to be careful from now on. They might know where you live now. I tried to track them down once I heard the weird noises outside, but unfortunately, I couldn’t get to them. I assume there were at least two of them.”

I was too startled to say anything. I felt rage come through my body. Now that I have Talia, I cannot put her in any danger. I need to start planning a way to secure our protection. Not even a strand of hair cannot be snapped on her head. I can’t let her go out of my sight. Not even for a one second.

She certainly needs to know about my past soon.

“Thanks, Nicoli. I’m going upstairs.” I said and rushed away. I was not ready to discuss this matter any further. My only desire was to be near her .

When I walked inside the room, I saw Talia sleeping so peacefully. I took a step forward, and the wooden floor cracked. Unfortunately, that woke her up.

“I’m sorry, the floor is so fucking old,” I whispered as I was getting closer to her. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. I strolled to her and petted her head. Talia wrapped her hand around my waist. She pulled me closer to her, and then she rested her head on my thigh.

She was so fucking adorable, it was hard not to touch her.

I pulled away and sat next to her. I laid her head on my chest, and with the big blanket, I covered her all so she would feel less cold while she was lying on me. I hugged her tightly while caressing her hair with one hand and stroking her back with the other. I sensed her breathing slowly become regular and I knew she had fallen asleep, her body was now relaxed.

The way she felt completely comfortable in my arms made me even more protective of her. A sense of guilt was what I felt at that moment. Even though she forgave me, I knew I could never cross that devil’s line again. Blood might be the most I desire, but my love for her is stronger than that.

Her angelic smile cannot be compared to blood .

⸻⸻

Longer or shorter chapters?? Tell me how you like it <3

A

vote

would make me very happy!

Ps: My Spotify playlist is linked in the bio!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6GCNUeTFSbA

(

80s

song that was playing that night)

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟐𝟑 ❘𝐅𝐥𝐨𝐰𝐞𝐫𝐬

Darcia’s pov

My eyes couldn’t move away from her. She is like this diamond you need to protect because it’s very rare, expensive, and one of a kind. Two hours had passed; it was around ten o’clock when she finally woke up from her deep sleep.

“Hey there, did you sleep well?” I whispered into her ear, as I was right next to her. She slowly opened her eyes, and when she saw me, her eyes brightened. She didn’t say anything; she just curled into my arms, holding me tight as usual.

Then I softly kissed the back of her neck as I lifted her chin. She giggled and pulled away. “W-What’re you doing?”

“What I want the most, sweetheart, and that is you, “ I replied, kissing her lips this time. Once my lips merged with hers, I couldn’t pull away. I slipped my tongue inside her mouth, touching hers. If I could skin her with my tongue, I would. There wasn’t a place I didn’t want to touch.

She pressed on my arms with her hands and pulled away from me. “I-I need to shower.” She stuttered and couldn’t look into my eyes.

“Sure, do that,” I said. She got off the bed, looking for a towel, and when she was close to the bathroom door, I teased, “I can help you with showering.” She blushed it off and immediately went inside the bathroom. I chuckled at her reaction and waited until she was done.

A lot of things needed to be discussed. When she left the bathroom, I sat her down on the couch, and I sat right next to her. “There are a lot of things I need to talk about, Talia,” I informed her, and she simply nodded.

To be truthful I don’t even know how to open up to someone. I barely talked about this with Nicoli. To tell her the whole story of my past life it’s not an easy thing to do.

I took a deep breath in and rested both of my hands on my knees. I gave her a second glance and when I saw how ready she was I started.

“I was sold off by my parents. They never cared about me that much. I was always quiet and shy, but once I learned they were going to marry me off, I became wild. That vampire is one of the most powerful, if not the most powerful. The night of our marriage, I escaped. I planned the escape for months.” I stopped talking when Talia grabbed my hand. I briefly smiled, looking at the floor.

“Anyways, my room had a secret exit door. Since everyone was preoccupied with him , I had free passage. My mother was dying to see him and entirely forgot about my existence that night. Almost as if I wasn’t the one marrying him but her. Her twisted desire blacked out her whole mind. She left me alone in my room, which she didn’t usually do, and when everything looked clear, I escaped. Our castle has a lot of secret doors and ways to leave the castle. But my room had the best exit that only I knew about. I ran down the dark stairway, thinking no one would be waiting outside. I was wrong.” I shut my eyes for a second, creasing my forehead at the vivid memory in my mind.

“They captured you?” Talia asked in the most saddest voice, widening her eyes.

“Almost, I was quite fast and strong. I think it was the adrenalin that helped me leave. There was only one guard outside, so it was not that difficult. I’m pure blood; that’s why I’m faster and stronger.” I explained.

“Pure blood? What does it mean?” She lifted an eyebrow.

“It means that both of my parents are vampires and our ancestors also. You can be with a human under the condition that you will later turn them. So, there are lots of non-pure vampires.” I declared. Her thinking face looked so adorable. She was so confused but was trying to understand my words.

“I’m sure Nicoli already told you his story. His parents didn’t want a pure blood vampire. They wanted a human for him. And why? Because they wanted him to feed on her for as long as he could and then turn her. He, of course, didn’t want that. He loved her too much to feed on her. So they killed her in the most crucial way, and he was present as a punishment for refusing to accept it.”

Talia stayed quiet and didn’t say a word. She looked hurt. As if she could feel his pain. I couldn’t imagine if that was us in their place. Seeing someone you cannot live without being killed right in front of your eyes.

“Why are you telling me all this now?” Talia suddenly asked.

I got up from the couch and faced away from her. “They found me, Talia. My family.” I announced with a lower voice. “I don’t know which member, but I’m very sure it’s them.” Talia’s hands embraced me from behind, holding me tight. I felt her head resting on my back. I touched her hands that were around my stomach and squeezed them.

“I will keep you protected, sweetheart. No one will hurt you.” I clarified. I turned to her and grabbed her face in my hands. I kept looking into her beautiful hazel eyes. I couldn’t get enough of them. Enough of her .

A soft, but passionate kiss landed on her lips.

Talia’s pov

Her short kiss felt painful. She was afraid but didn’t want to admit it. I could see in her eyes how afraid she was of her family. It was torture to see her in this condition. Darcia always looks strong and unafraid, but deep down, she’s still this young girl who was about to be married. Only a brief mention of her family makes her unfocused.

Why would a mother abuse her own child? To marry her off to someone so dangerous? Vampires are definitely twisted minded beings.

Before she let go of my face, I grabbed her wrist. “Do you want to do something fun with me?” I asked her in a curious voice.

She smirked at me and looked at my lips again. “Something fun, yeah?” Her eyes turning crimson-red in a second.

I rolled my eyes and said, “Not what you have in mind right now.” And giggled. She sighed and pulled me closer to her. Our noses touching.

“So, Miss, what do you have in mind?” Darcia grinned. I pulled her away and said, “Come.”

I told Nicoli a long time ago to buy me some flower seeds. The garden still looks dreadful, even though it’s almost spring. Something needs to be done to make this place look more alive.

“Talia? What are we doing outside?” Darcia asked as soon as we stepped outside. I shook my head and took the flower seeds from the window sill where Nicoli had put them earlier today. I looked through them and couldn’t decide which one to plant.

“Come here and pick one,” I yelled at Darcia. She just stood there with her arms crossed, looking uninterested. After I gave her a deep stare, she sighed and came up to me in super speed. She scanned with her eyes what I had in my hands and bent down as I sat on the ground.

“W-What is that?” She wondered, studying the little packs. I burst out laughing, I couldn’t help myself.

“Don’t laugh at me, sweetheart, or you will see the consequences.” Darcia threatened.

As she touched my hair, she ran her fingers through it. Chills ran down my spine.

I blinked repeatedly and looked back at the seeds. “They are, uhm, flower seeds. Pick the one you like the most.” I demanded with furrowed eyebrows.

Darcia stared at the flower seeds and, after a few seconds, grabbed the last pack I was holding. “I like this one.” She turned it to me. It was the red rose seeds. I smiled at her and took it from her hand.

“Let’s get into it!” There was all the equipment for planting in the garage. So, I quickly ran for it and came back with a shovel. It’s honestly all you need for planting flowers. I had the honor to plant daisies in the Orphanage garden. We had so much fun with Stacey that day.

I miss her.

Right outside the window, I saw a pretty good place to make a hole. I stabbed the shovel into the dead grass, putting all my weight into the iron part with my feet, making a medium hole in the ground.

“Open the seeds and put them here.” I pointed at the hole. She opened the bag and rattled off the seeds there. With my hands, I covered the seeds with clay.

“Could you go for some water?” I asked her. She sighed and came back in five seconds with a jar of water. “Why are we doing this? I mean, I’m not against planting flowers, but is it necessary?” She wondered, giving me the jar.

“I think your garden doesn’t look like a garden. I’m sorry, but everything looks - dead.” I asserted, and Darcia chuckled at my answer. “How could it not when I am not alive myself.”

We stared at each other, not knowing what to say.

The water that was left, she poured at me out of nowhere. “I will kill you!” I yelled and then jumped on her. She did not expect it for once and we ended up on the ground. As we were lying on the ground, she locked her hands around me.

I couldn’t help myself, so I teased her with a peck on her cheek. She widens her eyes and kisses me back on my lips stronger.

Even though we have kissed so many times, it always feels like the first time. Her soft lips are making me feel butterflies in my stomach. I close my eyes and just enjoy the moment. Everything else fades away and it’s just me and her at this moment. The feeling of love and happiness overwhelms me. We both open our eyes and smile. I wrap my arms around her and kiss her forehead, and she grabs my hand and squeezes it tightly.

As our lips were attached, I had a weird urge to look to the right. I looked around but no one was there. I shook off the feeling and continued kissing. I had a strong feeling someone was watching us. Nicoli is inside, doing something, so it was not him.

“What is it, love?” Darcia asked as she caught me studying the surroundings.

“Oh sorry! It’s nothing.” I replied immediately, but that feeling in my stomach just wouldn’t leave me.

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟐𝟒 ❘𝐏𝐞𝐚𝐜𝐞 𝐛𝐞𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐞 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐝𝐚𝐫𝐤𝐞𝐬𝐭 𝐬𝐭𝐨𝐫𝐦

Darcia’s pov

Last week, we spent it together. I was too afraid to leave Talia alone. She was surprisingly too calm. The bad thing is that I didn’t feed for over two weeks. I’ve never felt more weak in my life than I do now.

I feel some sort of guilt because of what happened; that’s why I don’t want to feed again. But if I don’t, I’ll probably do something stupid again. Being near her makes it even more difficult.

How should I tell Talia that I need to feed?

“Darcia? Are you listening to me?” Talia’s voice woke me up from thinking. I looked at her plate, and she had already eaten everything I cooked for her. By the time I was unintentionally thinking about feeding on her, she was innocently eating my food.

“Yeah, sorry, I was just lost in thought,” I said.

She giggled, “I can see that. What clouded your mind?” She asked while she was washing the few dishes in the sink.

Of course, I cannot tell her the truth right now. I sneaked behind her and wrapped my hands around her waist. Her pulse fastened again by simply touching her. She can’t stop amusing me and I can’t stop wondering how fast her pulse would be if we took things further .

“You were on my mind, of course.” I whispered into her ear. I gently kissed her behind her ear, to which she stopped washing the plate and froze. The effect I have on her is unimaginable.

“Darcia?” She softly spoke.

“Yes?”

“Aren’t you - starving?” Said Talia. I shifted my hands away and took a step back from her, leaning my back against the kitchen island. She turned to me, looking down at the floor.

The silence was too loud for my liking.

“I know you haven’t fed for a long time. I understand why, but you look weak, Darcia. You need-” she paused and glanced at me. “ Blood .“

I let out a long sigh. Her hands touched mine. Her grip was so strong that it felt like she would never let go of them.

“I am hungry. I’m trying so hard not to be out of control, but I feel less and less powerful. My body is weak, Talia.” I explained.

How will I be able to feed on anyone again after what happened?

Talia suddenly said, “Feed on me.”

I immediately shifted to the other end of the kitchen. I couldn’t believe what came out of her mouth. The thought of feeding on her again is out of the question.

“What are you saying, Talia? Did you lose your mind!?” I said a bit louder in furiousness.

“You don’t remember what happened the last time? Why are you doing this to me?” I fell to my knees, holding on to my palms. Feeling helpless…

Talia ran to me and then crashed down next to me. “I know what I said is insane, but I feel like it’s the right thing to do. I don’t want you to feed on others. You just need to learn how to control yourself. I will give you my wrist instead of my neck; it will be easier that way.” She declared.

This girl is speaking a lot of bullshit. She doesn’t realize how hard it is to control your hunger. Offering her wrist as if the result was any different. That scar will fade away because of my healing saliva, but will her memory erase the suffering?

“Can you just think about it for now? Please Darcia.” Her hand touched my arm.

There was nothing to think about. Once I again taste that sweet blood of hers, I will lose it all again. Her impact on me is further dangerous than she or I have in mind.

But I love when she says my name out loud. Even in this situation, I can’t help myself.

I pulled her closer to me so that our noses were almost touching. I connected our lips together as I couldn’t resist them. She would sacrifice her blood for my hunger. Why would she do that for someone like me ?

---

Some hours passed, and I still didn’t feel right about her letting me drink her blood. No matter how much I craved it, the thought of even slightly hurting her would bring me excruciating pain. I would rather be tortured in the most horrendous way than see her in agony.

She is the only light in my eternal life. Without her, I am empty, like I used to be. Only craving for blood and massacre. Killing the innocent. Being like a cold, freezing wind that once touches you, you are frozen forever. I cannot let my mind think about what would happen if she left me. Even the smallest thought of it makes me go insane.

“We should probably get up from the bed and do something productive, don’t you think?” Talia said as she was lying on my stomach. My fingers were bored in her hair, playing with them, making circling movements. Twisting each strand around my finger until it slipped away.

“No, love. I quite like this position that we’re in. Why would we need to do anything if we can just lay around all day and be together?” I questioned. Talia moved from my stomach up to my face. She laid her whole weight on me, grinning at me.

After some debating and glancing at me and then at my neck, she decided to attack my neck. “I always wanted to do this,” She softly said after giving me a peck on my throat. I had never seen her look at me this way before. I was too stunned to say anything, so I was just peering at her with big eyes.

The lust for her became bigger and bigger every day. There were things I desperately wanted to do with her, but she wasn’t ready for them yet.

Suddenly, she shifted onto my hips and was slowly getting off me. I instantly grabbed her wrist.

“W-Where are you going?” I asked with a slightly concerned voice.

“I’m just thirsty.” She answered and then giggled. I grew softer and softer for her as time went by. My toughness is gone for her. Her absence is unbearable for even a second. I have become needy.

Talia’s pov

I was going down the stairs to get water when my thoughts couldn’t stop running in my head. I know how weak Darcia is right now. How much she sacrificed for me. I’m amazed by her perseverance, but we both know she cannot stay like this for a longer time.

Just being around me makes her uneasy, and I can’t stand that feeling.

Months ago, my goal was to escape this house and her. Now I have no idea what my current goal is. What should I do or more like what do I want.

I headed to the kitchen and poured water into an empty glass. I took a seat on the kitchen counter. For some reason, I love to sit there. Darcia doesn’t like it at all. She’s scared that I’ll fall down because I’m clumsy. Which I am most of the time. So cringe, right?

Nicoli, on the other hand, encourages me to do stupid things. He thinks it’s fun to try something new and risky. He never worries about the consequences and believes that taking risks is the only way to get ahead. Before he left, we used to pull pranks on Darcia. Mostly hiding from her, and Nicoli masked my smell. My scent must be powerful because she was able to find us in seconds.

I even pull my own tricks on her, which usually end up differently….haha you know.

I haven’t seen him for a week. Darcia told me he is trying to hunt her family, so they couldn’t do any harm to us. Their no exact location is worrying me. Darcia’s whole body tenses up when I mention her family. I know she’s not telling me everything and that there are some things that happened to her that were worse.

Darcia must be in her twenties. I can see the difference in our bodies. She is a full-grown woman. And I’m still so small and weak…I can’t ever help her in this situation. Oh, and I’m human, of course.

They both assured me that nothing could happen, but my gut is telling me something different. There’s always a big silence and peace before the darkest

storm .

A sudden feeling of cold went through my body. I had the urge to look through the window that we have in the kitchen. I jumped down from the counter and placed the glass on it.

I slowly walked towards the large glass window, but I saw nothing unusual. Just black clouds up in the sky and horrendous lighting that was striking every other minute. The rain hasn’t stopped since the morning, so I might have heard something outside.

But every time I feel something, my instincts are always right, no matter what.

As I was leaving the kitchen, I heard two knocks on the front door. I stopped in the middle of the hallway, wondering if I had heard it or if it was just in my head. No one lives nearby or visits this place.

I continued on walking, but again I heard two knocks. I couldn’t just go upstairs without looking to see who was there. I headed towards the front door and thought about who it could be at this hour and in this extreme weather.

Nicoli never knocks; he just usually appears without announcement. I truthfully got used to it, and it doesn’t surprise me anymore. Perhaps some stranger got lost and, in this kind of weather, doesn’t have a roof to stay under until the rain calms down.

The reckless side of me did what I wanted to do.

When I opened the door, I saw a woman dressed formally standing there. She had a stunning appearance. Her short black hair was curled to the inside, giving her the appearance of being from the 1950s. A long, tight skirt that reached her knees, and black tights underneath it. An emerald corset that fit her waist precisely.

I snapped out of the trance, holding the door in case I needed to close it immediately.

“Hello, do you need something?” I softly asked her. Her umbrella was full of black and had weird-looking patterns all over it. She leaned it more backward so she could see me better.

“Uhm, are you okay?” I asked again. I was getting a weird feeling in my stomach. Something was wrong. This situation didn’t feel right. My heart was pounding, my palms were sweaty, and I was trying to figure out who she was.

A long pause followed.

“I must say you look quite tasty.” Was her answer, and her eyes turned bloody red.

⸻⸻

Hey

my vampire readers! My story hit 10k. Months ago I couldn’t even imagine such a big number. Thank you for the support! Hope you enjoyed today’s chapter <3

❘𝐆𝐥𝐢𝐦𝐩𝐬𝐞 𝐨𝐟 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐩𝐚𝐬𝐭

“Look at her! How pathetic she is. Being in that chamber all day long, playing that stupid pianoforte. Tell me, Elvira, why is your sister so useless?”

“Because that’s what she is, Noen. Pathetic, stupid, useless vampire. I cannot stop wondering why our mother chose her for him . Why not me?” Elvira replied in anger to Noen, curling her fingers into fists.

Two of them are sitting in the front garden on the bench, talking about no one else but Darcia. Elvira’s enviousness towards her sister reached no limits. Every move she made bothered her. But the thing she hated the most was that she was promised to one of the most powerful vampires in their world. Elvira had longed for him since the time she knew about him. Lullabies were written about him, and since they were newborns, they heard every possible song there ever was. Elvira found herself drawn to him. The cruelty of his character was the same as hers. She was absolutely sure that she would be the one for him .

The day of the announcement came when all the vampires living in the castle gathered to hear this excellent news. All the servants and guards were also obligated. No one could miss such a big statement. Darcia, standing beside her mother, Victorine . Elvira standing beside her father, Voltaire, who is sitting on the throne, holding his shoulder. But he always favored Darcia, even though Elvira was much stronger compared to her.

“Today we all gathered here to announce one of the biggest news of our century! Our ruler

Nicodemus

has chosen our daughter as his bride!“ Once all the vampires in the great room heard this, all you could hear was the laughter of victory. Many other vampires tried to pursue Nicodemus, but he made his choice way before they could make any further steps. Marrying one of Voltaire’s daughters meant constant protection and alliance. Of course, that meant a big fortune for the family, which they would never refuse, no matter who was the bridegroom.

The Valdis family is one of the richest in the empire. About the beauty of their daughters knew every existence. Living or dead.

Crystal glasses with special patterns and the letter “V” on the front were filled with fresh blood, waiting to be cheered on once they heard who was the chosen bride. Everyone present in that great room was very impatient.

“My second daughter,

Darciana Valdis,

accepted the hand of our great ruler for eternity! Not a single drop of blood will be wasted tonight, my friends. We will celebrate for a month straight! And drink blood till we are full, which might happen - never.“ He finished, and everyone laughed for several seconds.

Darcia almost killed herself that evening. She never wished to be married to him, and never in her mind crossed that thought. Victorine, on the other hand, couldn’t be happier than that evening.

Since that night, Elvira has made her eternal life a living hell. With her accomplices.

Darcia never left her chamber due to fear of her sister and her friends. Her mother did not make it easy for her also. She needed to be perfect in any way and know all the skills that at that time could possibly be. Her mother owned her body. She couldn’t even brush her hair because her mother was scared she would damage them. The servants dressed, and took care of Darcia every single day. Darcia’s beauty was beyond her sister’s, which is why Victorine chose her second daughter to be married to him.

Nicodemus visited the castle frequently, so Victorine hid every female vampire in that castle. She couldn’t risk that he would like someone else rather than Darcia, not even her sister, who longed for him greatly.

She hated her with every inch of her being. She sought revenge one day. She planned it while Darcia was spending her evenings with him . She even tried to poison her, but the servants tasted every glass of blood or humans before giving it to them. Victorine was getting annoyed with her, trying to ruin her plans. Elvira didn’t want her mother to be angry at her, so she stopped trying to kill her but never stopped harassing Darcia.

“One day, Noen, I will make her pay for causing me such agony. She will be unprepared and beg on her knees to spare her life, but it will be too late. She should just kill herself; that way she would do me a big favor.” Elvira said and got up from the bench, readjusting her long black dress.

“Aren’t you just so cruel, my princess?”

“Don’t you like it that I am so rotten inside, my dear?” She asked him, and he kissed her hand in answer. Smirked left on her face.

“I will be by your side till the end. I will kill everyone who stands in your way. I promise on my life.” Noen claimed. They had been friends for years, but this was the first time Elvira had seen this side of Noen. Noen seemed determined, and there was a glint of steel in his eyes. She loved what was coming out of his mouth. He loved her deeply, and she wanted to use him for her own twisted intentions.

Darcia sometimes watched them from her room and wished to have a friend too. Someone she could rely on. She was in the most agony, and no one knew about it. All these nights locked up with him were traumatic.

Her sister envied those long evenings when they were lonely together, but only if she knew how much her sister was suffering. Those nights with the devil. Crying for help.

Darcia longed for love from her family, but sadly, love doesn’t exist for them. She erased that word from her brain because she knew she would never experience it. She could only read affection in novels. Enjoy it through her eyes-those empty words that weren’t meant for her.

A broken soul that sought love, not suffering.

︱𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐫𝐚𝐜𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐬︱

“She was a storm;

sudden;

powerful;

violent;

devastating;

and utterly magnificent.“

• she captivated all left in her wake (r.o)

⚜⸻⚜

“She found home between her arms.”

⚜⸻⚜

“Clever as the Devil and twice as pretty.”

⚜⸻⚜

“I love making people who already hate me, hate me more.”

⚜⸻⚜

“She refused to let it break her. She faced tragedy, she felt pain and it only made her stronger.” - r.h. Sin

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟐𝟓 ❘𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐭𝐢𝐦𝐞 𝐢𝐬 𝐮𝐩

Darcia’s pov

I was simply counting down the days, minutes, and seconds until one of my family members arrived at my doorstep.

In fact, they came much sooner than I anticipated.

Talia was downstairs for too long. She never takes so long to come back. I knew, or more like, I had foresight of everything that was going to happen.

Nicoli being away made me a bit nervous. I don’t underestimate my skills in a fight, but I cannot handle more than five vampires at a time. Me, not drinking blood was more than a bit of a mistake. Without blood, I am weak, completely defeatable.

Perhaps I was deceiving myself. I was confident that I could manage anything that came my way. But I was completely wrong. The first thing that came my way was her.

Since then, I’ve been forbidden from doing anything that could harm her. I avoid any obstacle. Simply because of her. The only light in my immortal life. I’m no one without her. I couldn’t possibly live without Talia. I would rather die at the hands of my own family than not see her again.

The soft but loud scream from downstairs made my cold, dead heart regain its pulse once again. I couldn’t believe my eyes when I saw Talia being wrapped in the hands of my only beloved sister .

Her hand was placed at her neck, pushing her chin up. Her long nails were almost scratching her stomach. She stood there, shaking, with tears streaming down her face. Her heart was racing; she was almost paralyzed with fear.

Only one soft cut at her throat, and it would be over for me. I would do again what I promised I would never do. My eyes were widening, and I was terrified of what I was seeing. I hoped that I would spot Nicoli any minute, enter the door, and help me, but unfortunately, he didn’t come in time.

“Speak now! Or I shall cut her throat in this instance.” My sister screamed at full lungs.

The space between us was so big, but I could feel Talia’s warmth like she was next to me. I could see how fast she was breathing. Her pulse was abnormal. Her face said, “Please help me”. And I simply froze and couldn’t move.

What if one step forward would cost her life? My sister is someone I’ve never understood. I’m not sure what her following action will be. My gaze shifted from my sister to Talia every second. Constant switching of my gaze so I would prevent her from doing something to her.

“Don’t you have a tongue, Darciana? You were always talking, and my head was constantly in pain. So, why are you quiet now?” She provoked again.

I didn’t move or speak back. The fear took over me. I just wanted Talia in my arms.

“Alright, your time is up! Since you don’t want to talk, perhaps this girl will untie your poised tongue.” Her long nails dug into Talia’s throat. I gasped loudly, which made her hand stop moving. I focused on Talia’s pumping heart, and that made me panic.

One light move with her finger, and Talia is bleeding to death . That was the only thing that crossed my mind. The image of her dying awakened something in me. Maybe the only strength I had left inside my body. I knew I had to do something to save her. I had to act, and I had to act fast.

With insane speed, I ran toward my sister. I grabbed her neck and shifted her up to the wall. She finally let go of Talia, to which she fell to the floor. My mind got so distracted by her that I forgot who was in front of me. My sister took advantage of it and switched our places. Now I was the one lifted up to the wall.

“Elvira, let go of me,” I whined with furred brows. She simply smiled at me. Seeing me weak made her very happy. Being in this position reminded me of my childhood. Elvira was always the one who won every fight with me. I never had a chance against her . The painful truth I didn’t want to admit to myself.

My parents always favored her. She was the strongest and most intelligent person in our family. And me? I was only good for their needs. My beauty was all they cared about. If only one strand of my hair was in the wrong position, my mother would kill , cold-heartedly, with her own hands, the one who styled my hair. She is a freak of perfection.

While my older sister could go outside and have a fun time with other vampires, I was completely alone, locked up in my room. They would often laugh at me. Climbed into my tower and grimaced in my face.

I couldn’t do a single thing. I needed to behave and not say a word back either to my mother, sister, or her friends. If I did, I would be punished.

The only memory I remember clearly is when my mother couldn’t stand to look at me and left a big scar on my back as a kind reminder.

Over the long eighteen years I lived there, every day was torture. Without Nicoli, I would never have survived and stayed there for eternity.

“Ohh, my dear little sister, you don’t have the strength to fight back? Why is that, I wonder?” As she finished the sentence, she looked at Talia.

“You are weak, Darciana. There is no human blood flowing through your body right now. You really think you could overcome me?” She laughed hysterically, “Don’t be ridiculous.” She softly said, peering into my eyes.

I needed to change the conversation until Nicoli rescued me. I had no other choice, even though she knows I haven’t fed.

“Why such an unexpected visit, Elvira?” I asked. She smiled at me again and pressed harder on my neck. Even me, questioning her arrival couldn’t help the situation.

“Let go of her, you monster!” Talia yelled as she saw me struggle.

Talia’s pov

As I was thrown to the floor with such strength, I heard that perhaps my arm had broken. In that state, I couldn’t think of pain or some of my broken bones. Seeing Darcia tied by her throat by her own sister, fighting for her life because of me? I possibly couldn’t run and leave her all alone. Even if it means sacrificing myself.

The pain in her bloody eyes I saw right away. Her family is the one who hurt her the most. Because of them, she became cold. Closed and locked her heart so well that no one could enter it. Except me…But I could never imagine Stacey, whom I think of as a sister, threatening me and possibly killing me. Darcia is no sister to me, though; she means something else to my heart.

Darcia endured everything that was happening at that moment. Her weakness stood in front of her, and she could not let it win at all costs. As I was trying to come up with a solution and save Darcia, something clicked in my mind.

Darcia is in danger, and I will gladly do everything in my power to prevent it.

A vase that broke into a million pieces when Elvira threw me to the floor and I accidentally hit it in the process was right next to me. I stretched my arm as far as I could to reach the biggest shard and instantly took it.

“Let go of her, you monster!” I yelled across the room and then cut my leg upward with so much pressure. Blood was slowly starting to flow, covering my whole leg in red. Elvira immediately let go of Darcia and was in a second right in front of me.

Her dark ruby eyes were so horrific, I prayed someone would stop her from feeding on me. There was no life behind those eyes. Same as Darcia once showed me.

She giggled at me and dipped her finger into my little puddle of blood, slowly pulling her hand toward her mouth and licking then the blood. She sighed after doing so, looking straight into my eyes.

“You taste incredible.” These were her words. A cold sweat started to drip down my body. I knew my life was over at that moment. She thirsted for my blood so exceedingly that she would finish me off here on the floor while Darcia was looking.

She dug her long, sharpened fangs into my leg, which left me screaming in horror. She was pulling my chest away from her, so I wouldn’t be able to stop her. As if I could do so…

My last glance at Darcia hurt me seeing her more. Those wine-red eyes looked wildly at me, slowly losing my life. My heart felt like a rock. So heavy that it made me completely lie down.

I couldn’t look at her during my last moments. I couldn’t see the agony. All I heard were her screams from across the room. But the pain did not stop; it only continued spreading faster and heavier.

I never really gave much thought to how I would die. I don’t think anyone is mentally prepared to just be gone. My only regret is that I have unfinished relationships here. My sweet Stacey, whom I wanted to see. And now Darcia, whom I want to be close with more than ever.

Maybe it was my head that started hallucinating, or I was gone and saw and heard things I wanted to. But I could clearly see those snowy white strands lingering above my head.

Like an angel, trying to make my last moments better. I don’t know why, but for some reason, I felt safe. I saw the shining light above my head, and I finally let go and shut my eyes slowly.

---

“I’m leaving, Nicoli, but do you really believe you’ve won? I’m curious what is causing such delusion.”

“Leave,” Nicoli urged.

“Haha. I know we are both very powerful. Our strength is or I shall say on the same level, if not identical. Doesn’t that make you frightened?” She asked as they were standing outside on the road, where the trees only surrounded them. The storm got rapidly worse. The wind turned into a devil as it couldn’t stop destroying small trees around the area. Lightnings striking among them.

“Why should it, Elvira? You are, and now, pardon me, bellow me. I destroyed your little friend in seconds. And I do think I could also finish you.” Nicoli took a step forward. His icy-white hair floated gently in that crazy wind. He could never lose his elegance. But his wine-red eyes, peering at Elvira, made him look again like a monster.

“No.” She moved a mile away. Raindrops fell on her perfect pale complexion. Dull face set, as she wasn’t scared of Nicoli. Or at least she tried not to look.

“Let me tell you this, Nicoli. Something to keep in mind and properly think about.” She paused and shifted on the tall pine tree to keep a safe distance.

“Isn’t it terrible to love something that death can touch?” She stated with a smirk left on her face.

Nicoli cackled at her statement, shaking his head in disbelief to hear this indirect threat.

Nicoli shifted to the nearest tree to her. “You will pay for what you caused, Elvira. I will find you and turn you into ashes.”

Elvira furrowed her eyebrows at him. “Are you threatening the daughter of Voltaire Valdis? Do you even realize what you stated now?”

“You heard me well enough, princess.” He said and bowed his head before disappearing in a few seconds.

“Your little friend is dead anyways. My work here is done.” Those were the last words, she mumbled to herself before returning back to her world.

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟐𝟔 ❘𝐂𝐚𝐧 𝐈 𝐭𝐚𝐤𝐞 𝐚 𝐛𝐚𝐭𝐡?

Darcia’s pov

Before, there was only me to care about. I never thought about other people. When she entered my life, something in me broke . After the longest and coldest years of eternity, I found warmness. I will never let her go, even if I needed to sacrifice everything. Even human blood.

When Elvira dug her fangs into her leg, my cold heart started to make a fire out of nowhere. I wanted to stop her myself, although she took all of my strength away. There wasn’t even a drop of human blood in my system. Her motionless body signaled that her death was near.

My hope, my only hope, showed up right on time. He saved not only her but me too. Because if she died, I would be gone with her. The cold heart of mine would become frozen.

Nicoli was fighting with Elvira’s complice; that’s why he couldn’t return home sooner. Once he defeated him, he ran as fast as he could to return home. His long hair was the one I noticed first, and how much the stone in my heart dropped.

What happened after that? I wish I knew. As a consequence of not feeding, my body shuts down. I dropped to the ground and couldn’t see Nicoli helping Talia at all.

“Nicoli?” I examined around my room, looking for him. My fangs were incredibly hurting with my head too. The room was completely dark, and no one was near. I got up from the bed and slowly started walking towards the door. I opened them, yet I saw no one. I shifted to the second floor, opening the door to Talia’s room. I was never nervous before, although it took me some seconds to open them.

The first thing I saw was Nicoli sitting on the bed right next to her. I ran at vampire speed toward them. Talia looked lifeless .

“Nicoli! Is she okay??” I almost yelled at him with my trembling voice. He remained quiet.

“She is not waking up, for fuck sake.”

“Please, save her! Please!”

“Please, save her…” I burst out at him. He stood up and snatched my arms, pulling me close to him. His grip was tight, and his face was stern. I could tell he was trying to find the right words, but all that came out was, “She is going to be fine, Darcia. She needs time to recover. Don’t expect her to wake up today or someday early. She lost too much blood…” He explained softly.

The walls were torn down, and everything around was falling apart. What if she does not wake up? What will I do then? I can’t live my life without her anymore. I need her to open her hazel eyes at me and giggle as I smirk at her. I have to see her gorgeous smile, which makes me feel alive again.

“Darcia, please go to your room and relax. She would want you to do so.” Nicoli spoke again, and I couldn’t move my eyes from her face. He tapped on my shoulder and whispered, “Go.” I left the room immediately and shut the door to my room.

The first thing I landed my eye on, I grabbed and threw against the wall. That wasn’t enough for me to satisfy my outrage. The window was my next target to break. My fist broke through the hard glass, and I escaped to the highest point of the roof.

The moon was so bright and shiny with the stars around. I covered my face with my palms and almost started to cry. I couldn’t make her state of health better. There was not a thing I could do, and that made me the weakest. I felt powerless and helpless all at once. I wanted to be able to take away her pain and make her better, except I couldn’t. I knew I had to accept what I couldn’t change and try to be strong for her.

Not to mention how starved I was. My mind was with Talia the whole time, and I didn’t even have the slightest time to think about that stupid blood.

Every time I’m near someone, I ruin them. I took her from the orphanage, thinking I could make this work and maybe she would have a better life with me; however, I was wrong again. I only cause agony, nothing more.

How badly I wish I could turn back time and never enter that place and see Talia’s photo. I want to erase her from my memory and heart.

My mind is telling me to leave this house and never return, but my heart says don’t go. Who should I listen to?

Imagine a world without her; I simply cannot. To forget how her skin feels like and how sweet her lips are. Her voice, her laughter-they are a part of me. Without her, I would be incomplete. I can’t bear the thought of her being gone.

“Darcia,” Nicoli appeared next to me. I sighed, wanting to leave, but he grabbed my wrist. I tried to pull away, though he wouldn’t let go. His grip was too strong, and I was completely weak.

“I know what you are going through; believe me. I lost the love of my life in front of my eyes. You think I have no idea what you feel inside?” He paused for a second, “Don’t give up, Darcia. Don’t leave and give up on everything here and her. “ He tapped me on the shoulder again and left at superspeed. I looked away, not wanting him to see my tears. I knew he was right, and I had to be strong and keep going. I took a deep breath, wiped away my tears.

…

It’s been two weeks since Talia opened her eyes for the last time.

Her condition got rapidly better due to Nicoli. He took care of her every single day. As for me, I was lying next to her all the time.

I found myself entranced by her presence, unable to look away until I heard her sweet voice whisper my name once again and her hazel eyes look into mine.

The last day of the week came, and Nicoli announced to me that she could wake up any time soon. Because of Talia, Nicoli spoke to the witches and made a deal with them so they could give him a special medicine to help Talia. The witches agreed, however, at a large cost. He gathered all his resources and gave the witches what they asked for.

I have not a single clue what he gave them for it. I didn’t want to ask since he was behaving so strangely. When the witches ask for something in return, it’s usually not a good sign. But I don’t want to think negatively and just focus on my sweetheart.

Sunday was an extremely quiet day. The rain did not stop the whole day long, and the wind was refreshing to sense on the skin. I was peacefully standing next to the open window, looking around.

My patience is not too strong, and I badly wanted to see Talia do any sort of movement. Her whole complexion started to look like mine. Her reddish lips had almost turned blue. It was hard to look at her sometimes. You never want to see someone you love in this condition ever.

I sometimes laugh at myself when I notice how much I worry and care about her before considering that it was only me who I prioritized. My hunger, having fun…

Now all I see and all I want to do is be with her. She is like a drug to me; without her, I cannot function normally as before. I crave to hear her heartbeat skip a beat every time I get too close to her. How shy she gets around me but still wants me to do certain things. The way she looks at me. Nobody ever in those thousands of years had such eyes for me.

“Such nice weather,” I murmured. I then closed the window and went back to bed with Talia. I took her into my arms, slowly stroking her golden hair.

“You are so gorgeous, sweetheart.” I gently moved my head closer to her ear and whispered. While I was close, I put a light kiss on her forehead.

I continued stroking her hair when suddenly I felt her hand grip my arm. Da-,“ Talia mumbled in weakness.

“Talia!!!” I almost screamed and shifted on my knees, laying her down on her back. She coughed a few times, so I quickly put a blanket over her again and tucked it in.

She carefully opened her hazel eyes, and her facial expression changed once she saw my face above hers.

I could not help it. Tears immediately created in my eyes and couldn’t stop flowing. From the shame, I placed my head on her chest and cried silently. Her hand traveled to the top of my head, and she gently patted.

“Talia- I can’t even look into your eyes properly. I never felt such sadness. I promised to protect you and never hurt you again, but I did. You don’t have to speak to me again; you can still heal fully. I will surely understand if you want to go back to the Orphanage.” I reasoned. Knowing what her final verdict was going to be made my cold heart almost beat again.

“I-” Talia gasped for a breath, “I love you wholeheartedly. Would you let me leave this place once and for all, Darcia?” Talia whispered, then pulled my head up to look into my bloody eyes. More tears ran from my eyes.

All I do is put her in danger; even now, I am the only danger that could kill her. If she were away from me and if I never adopted her, she would live the normal life she deserves. My selfishness is too great to let her go. I can’t ever let her leave this place, nor me .

I wiped the tears from my face, and in lust, I connected my lips to hers. Carefully, was lingering above her, not putting my weight on her body. But I couldn’t make my kiss gentle. I desired for the longest time to feel them again. I even forgot about the hunger once I reconnected.

I stopped and said, “Open your mouth for me, sweetheart. I want to go inside.” I glued my hand to her face, and in my struggle to get enough, my forehead creased. I heard how she was gasping for air, only I was craving more and more.

I broke the passionate kiss and gave her pecks on her forehead, cheeks, and nose at last.

“Well, well, well, I see our patient is up.” Nicoli jokingly said, standing in the door frame. He walked to the bed and crouched down to be closer to Talia. He raised his brow at her and chuckled. Talia got a little red afterward.

“You should leave us. Can’t do certain things if you’re behind the door and enjoying our conversation.” I teased him, grinning at him.

“You are so cold, love. Kicking out your brother? How awful of you, really. You have no shame, do you?” He teased back harder in a higher voice.

“Shame? Haha, what is that? I don’t have this word in my vocabulary.” I tried to hit harder because I’m never losing in such a conversation with him ever.

He quickly raised his eyebrows and glanced at Talia next to me.

“I should look at you now. How are you feeling, Talia? Any pain or discomfort?” He asked her. Talia shook her head, lightly smiling. She’s trying to look painless, but I can sense her emotions.

He examined her, and everything seems to be fine. Talia still needs to remain in bed, considering she’s still weak. But one thing bothered me.

His hands touched her skin…I couldn’t help myself but peer at him. She is fully and completely mine . If I knew the things he knows, I would examine her myself.

“Can I take a bath? I’m sure I’m all disgusting even though I don’t smell anything.” She said and then laughed.

“Sweetheart, I took care of you the whole time you were asleep.” I put my hand around her waist.

“You- gave me a bath?” She asked so shocked. But I couldn’t let her stay like that. Because of the situation that happened, I wanted her to be clean again.

“Pardon me, but I’ll be going now.” Nicoli quickly said as he realized where this conversation was going and left.

I shifted beside the bed and took her carefully into my arms. I opened the door to the bathroom and placed her on a big, suede chair that I had previously input there.

“Why are you silent?” I wondered while I opened the tap, and the hot water was running immediately.

“You saw me totally naked?”

Well, I in fact did. But I wasn’t looking at her in that way. My only thoughts were that she would get better and open her eyes soon, which she thankfully did.

I came closer to Talia and unzipped her hoodie. She didn’t say a word about me doing so. I slowly pulled the hoodie off her arms, throwing it onto the floor.

Oh fuck.

I moved my eyes to her sweatpants and pulled them down as well. I scanned her face; her hypnotizing eyes looking at me. She wanted more of my touch . I could see the goosebumps on her body.

I closed the tap and stood there, deciding if I should continue undressing her. But she did not indicate it.

“Shall I leave, Talia?” I broke the silence. Her eyes dropped to the floor, her eyes moving side to side. I turned to the door and grabbed the handle, ready to leave.

“Stay.” She quickly said. I traveled with my fingers to the key on the door and locked it. No sudden surprises while she’s naked.

“Let me undress you fully.”

⸻⸻

Hey, hope y’all are doing well. Any feedback would make me very happy 😭.

Have to announce I’ll be taking a break for a week or two because I’m going on a vocation!

Have a great day! <3

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟐𝟕 ❘𝐀 𝐬𝐜𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐦 𝐟𝐮𝐥𝐥 𝐨𝐟 𝐡𝐨𝐫𝐫𝐨𝐫

Talia’s pov

I opened my eyes to a familiar scent that was right under my nose. The fresh smell of musk, wood, and a little bit of lavender. Only she smelled that kind of way. Her hand sneaked into my probably unwashed hair because who knows how long I have been asleep?

I tried to say her name as her touch made me more awake. I grabbed her arm with almost no strength, but I just couldn’t wait for her to speak to me.

“Talia!!!” She screamed so loudly that my ears nearly fell off. She gently laid me down as I lay in her arms. I opened my eyes to a darkened room full of strange smells in the air. Darcia’s face lingering above mine curved a smile on my face.

I thought she would be happy to see me being awake, but her eyes were flooded with tears. Her head dropped to my chest, and I felt her tears all over my skin. I reached my hand slowly up, touching her hair and petting her.

“Talia- I can’t even look into your eyes properly. I never felt such sadness. I promised to protect you and never hurt you again, but I did. You don’t have to speak to me again but heal fully. I will surely understand if you want to go back to the Orphanage.” She reasoned.

I woke probably a minute ago and hearing her say this felt like a stab in the heart. I risked my life to save her. I did not stab myself because of me. I never want to see her get hurt again. I could see how weak she still was. She lost even the last few colors that remained on her face.

“I-” I gasped for a breath, “I love you - wholeheartedly. Would you let me leave this place once and for all, Darcia?” I whispered, then pulled her head up to look into her crimson-red eyes. Would she let me really leave her? Her words are fixed in my mind when she said, “You are mine.” Is she losing her interest in me? Maybe I changed so much that she can’t even look at me.

That short thought was crushed in the next second when she passionately kissed my lips .

She acted like a wild animal, longing for food after not being fed for days. Darcia was careful about my body, but on my lips, she did not hold back one bit.

“Open your mouth for me, sweetheart. I want to go inside.” She insisted, and I listened. I opened my mouth and felt her tongue against mine. We kissed deeply, exploring each other’s mouths. I felt my body respond, the warmth of her touch sending shivers through me. She trailed her hands up my back, feeling the goosebumps that had formed, and I ran my hands through her hair, pulling her closer.

Darcia then broke our wild kiss and put soft kisses on my whole face. Our intense selves told each other we wanted more, but it was not the right time.

“Well, well, well, I see our patient is up,” Nicoli said, standing at the door. He walked to the bed and crouched down closer to me. He raised his brow at me and chuckled. My cheeks were burning because he probably heard and saw what was happening here.

After these two stopped being annoying with their play of words, Nicoli spoke, “I should look at you now. How are you feeling, Talia? Any pain or discomfort?” I shook my head.

The reality was that I was in soreness . I felt the wound on my leg the entire time we spoke. But it is nothing compared to the cause of it. Since I woke up, there hasn’t been a word about what happened two weeks ago.

So, what happened?

Nicoli looked at my wound and at my body as if a lot had happened to it. I couldn’t help but notice how Darcia gawked at him when his hands were on me. As if she was about to tear him apart.

“Can I take a bath? I’m sure I’m all disgusting even though I don’t smell anything.” I said and then laughed.

“Sweetheart, I took care of you the whole time you were asleep,” Darcia said putting her hand around my waist.

She did what???

“You- gave me a bath?” She saw my naked body while I was unconscious. Every detail, every corner of my body, was seen by the person I least wished for. My heart almost stopped beating when I discovered this.

But she didn’t care at all, like usual. I couldn’t even take another breath and was right away in her arms, being carried into the bathroom, sitting on some chair.

“Why are you silent?” She asked because I was nervous to say anything.

She came to me and unzipped my gray, oversized hoodie. I let her do what she wanted without any rejections. And why? Because I was so desirous of her cold touch. That’s the whole truth.

I don’t know if my thoughts are sinful, but our kissing is not enough anymore. I can’t just get enough, and a simple kiss will not make it up for me.

I never had any sexual experiences in my life. And with a woman, it’s even harder. I need instructions on what I should do; otherwise, I can’t function. What if I do something silly or not pleasurable? I would feel like a total loser.

When her fingers traveled from my thighs to my knees, I had a sudden urge to move her hand directly at my weak spot. I forgot about everything that happened to me at that moment and focused on her soft fingers on my skin.

She heard the water reach its maximum level, so she closed it but returned her eyes back to me. I was dully looking at her like a statue.

“Shall I leave, Talia?” She spoke, looking at the floor. I opened my mouth to speak but closed it and also looked down. Darcia moved to the door then and grabbed the handle, which made me instantly say, “Stay.”

She then proceeded to lock the door and look my way. “Let me undress you fully.”

She walked to me and raised me from the chair. Our eyes connected immediately. She put her hand on my hip and gently slipped her finger on the inside of my black panties.

She glanced at my body down, then up, and pulled my panties down. With both hands going gently and slowly down. I moved to the side and tossed it far away. I undid my bra myself, but she was observing my naked body.

I felt a wave of heat created inside me. Her reaction did not help, as she took me into her arms without any permission and placed me in very hot but satisfying water.

She went on her knees, being the closest she could be next to me. She started to examine the bathroom, looking for something.

“Here,” I said, giving her the cherry shower gel that was on the other side of the bathtub. She opened it, and instead of putting it on my body directly, she squeezed it into her palm.

“She’s really going to rub my body with her hands???” I thought to myself, screaming internally.

Darcia’s pov

I couldn’t help but stare at her naked body as I placed her in the bathtub full of boiling water.

I wanted to touch her again, but I was not doing it without any reasoning, so I started looking around for shower gel. She noticed my eyes searching the room. Then she grabbed the small bottle of cherry gel that was sitting on the side of the bathtub. Talia handed it to me, and I applied it to my hand right way. I could sense her gaze on me, shocked that I was going to wash her with my bare hands.

I rubbed my hands together so the mousse would form beforehand. Talia’s arms were locked around her legs, chin rested on her knees. She was more anxious than ever before. I could sense her vulnerability, but I guess it’s because she is naked here and I am fully clothed. Unfair, but could she handle me fully naked also?

She swung her arms open, revealing her breasts. I shifted my gaze back to her knees and gently massaged them. She stretched her back a little bit and leaned against the bathtub. Her hands took place on both edges of the bathtub. Her eyes were shut, and her whole body was in composure.

My claws are dragging themselves from her knee to her thigh again. The whole hand of mine drowned deeper into the hot water, making me furrow my eyebrows at how boiling the water really was. Talia kept her eyes still shut. No reaction to my sharp claws, scratching her thigh as the water guided my circling moves.

She was so fucking gorgeous, looking naked.

As my eyes couldn’t tear away, my fingertips slipped unconsciously at the entrance of her intimate part. Her thighs were smashing against each other, barricading my hand there. Her hand moved, finding mine between her thighs, slightly pressing on mine as if she wanted me to go somewhere I should not yet.

“You want me so much, Talia.” I leaned over and softly whispered into her ear. She tried to push my fingertips further, but I caught her hand immediately. Talia breathed out loudly and opened her eyes finally, staring at me because I had taken action.

Lust

Desires

Wanting

“Please, continue.” She squeezed her thighs together. “Please.” She begged again. My fangs were cutting the inside of my mouth. The urge to taste her sweet blood grew significantly stronger. To taste her whole body, to be exact.

“Your eyes.” She spoke. I can’t even control it when I am around her. The way my body reacts to her is something that has never happened to me before.

I looked away, pulling my hand out of the water. “No!” I returned my gaze. My hand locked with hers. It wasn’t too long ago when the color of my eyes was scaring her, and now she doesn’t even want me to look away.

“Stay and wash my body, Darcia.” She requested it, and I could not refuse.

To make a bigger step in our relationship to be more intimate, I would lose myself completely. Let alone kissing her lips, it makes me want to dig my fangs into her soft neck. Hurting her is something I don’t ever want to happen again. I cannot guarantee her safety when I crave to press my lips against her warm skin. When I crave to explore every part of hers. I simply cannot control myself .

I replaced my other hand full of gel on her chest and carefully rubbed the cherry mousse all over. I feel her body heat quickly embrace the cold gel. She sighs in satisfaction, and I can tell she’s enjoying the sensation. I massage the area gently to make sure it’s evenly spread. Her eyes are still staring at me as I do so.

This was like a test that I had to pass. If I am strong enough to suppress the temptations. With each time I touched her wet skin, I endured waves of excitement and hunger. I knew I had to make it through without giving in to the desire , no matter how great it was. I had to prove to myself that I was capable of conquering my own desires. Because of her.

I used to want her dead body in my hands as proof of victory. Complete what I set out to do from the start. Now I wash her fragile body in a bathtub as she’s slowly falling asleep to my cold touch. Isn’t it funny how your entire world can change once a human steps into your life? Make you do and feel things you would never normally do.

I registered Talia’s heartbeat slowing with each passing second. I rose my hand out of the still-warm water and dried it with the small towel next to me. Her mouth was slightly open, and her head tilted in my direction. It is fascinating to study her sleeping, as I cannot do so. I wonder what she is dreaming about. Am I in her nightmares? Or her sweet dreams?

I awoke from my thoughts and realized I didn’t bring her towel with me. I grabbed the large black towel from the cabinet as I returned to my room, but I dropped it in an instant as I heard Talia’s angelic voice turn into a scream full of horror .

⸻⸻

A vote would make me really happy!!

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟐𝟖 ❘𝐅𝐨𝐮𝐫𝐭𝐞𝐞𝐧 𝐲𝐞𝐚𝐫𝐬 𝐚𝐠𝐨

TW

!!! ❘ Abuse

T

alia’s pov

“Did you think you could escape your destiny? What was meant for you?”

A mysterious voice was speaking to me right next to my ear. But it was neither Darcia nor Nicoli. My eyes were glued; I couldn’t even blink. A sharp object scratched my forearm, causing goosebumps to appear on my sensitive skin.

“Can’t move, right? Talia, how does it feel to be unable to control your body? “How does it make you feel on the inside?” A whisper in my other ear.

A strong push on my shoulders made me drown my head in the bathtub. I tried to reach my hands out to the person who was doing so, but I felt nothing. I was only holding on to air.

Until I finally could open my eyes and see a dark shadow hovering on the surface of the water. Something inside me awakened, and that made me shift my hand under me and pull myself from the drowning.

Then a stab into my throat.

Scream

My eyes went blind for a moment, not knowing what was reality and what was not. My whole body was light as a feather. Not feeling any part of it.

Those cold hands and sharp nails that were surrounding my cheeks made my eyes focus clearly again.

“Talia, fucking answer me!” Darcia shouted at me with darkened eyes.

Water streamed from my body onto the floor as she clutched me in her arms as tightly as she could. Her hand was trapped between my thighs, and the other one gripped my face.

“He wanted to finish what he intended to do fourteen years ago. He was here.” I mumbled.

“Who Talia? Who was here?” Darcia kept wondering, but I couldn’t bring myself to mention him. All of my nightmares he caused. Painful nights, which only Stacey could help me with. She never asked me why I am the way I am. We both have our own traumas that we wish to never talk about. Those nightmares are painful reminders of the cruel reality I once relived.

14 years ago…

My mother and father were always often fighting. I was three years old back then, so I don’t remember it so vividly. Their fights were unusual, now that I thought about them.

My mother was the quiet type. Always forgave my father. For everything he yelled at her, she just let go and moved on. Until one day, there was this dead silence wandering in the air.

No fights. No yelling. Just nothing.

I was curious where they were and why they were not talking or fighting as per usual. It was early in the morning. Beautiful summer day. You would never have thought something bad could happen, right?

Well, I thought so too, until I opened the bedroom door and found my mother being stabbed by my father over and over again.

I was three years old. Just a little baby who wanted to be loved by her dear parents. Have a family like everyone else.

The constant stabbing with our kitchen knife into her chest graved deeply into my mind, and I can still see a vivid image of it to this day.

My mother’s motionless body. Her eyes were wide open, looking at the door. Blood all over her. And my father’s maniacal peering eyes as I was standing between the doorsteps in my pink nightgown.

I was chased through the stairway until I got to my room. His terrifying laughter behind me made me run even faster. I had little legs; I had zero chance against him.

I ran into my room, and in that exact second, I could hear my father’s cruel, twisted laugh turn into crying for help.

What happened to him that night is a mystery to me. I was too terrified to look into that hallway, so I stayed in my bed, hysterically crying as a little kid would.

Some days passed, and I woke up in a hospital. I don’t remember anything at all. Who brought me there, or what happened to my father?

When I asked Mr. Elwood, he didn’t give me an answer due to my age at the time. He said when I turn eighteen, he will tell me everything I need to know about my family.

I will turn eighteen next month, but I can’t find the information about my past when I’m still stuck here. Darcia would never take me back. But I deeply wish to discover what happened that night .

---

Being in her arms made my breathing slow down with my heartbeat. Sitting in her lap was more than comforting; she felt like home to me. Like when you are outside during cold seasons and you return inside. The warmth will hug you, and you can’t wait to slip inside the bed, covering yourself with a fluffy blanket. That’s how I feel inside when I’m close to her.

I rose my head to her chest, my ear placed where the heart is. But there was no heartbeat. The only person who feels like home to me is not even alive. How come her ice-cold skin and pale complexion are making me the most comfortable ever?

“You won’t hear what you badly hoped you could,” Darcia whispered. Her eyes turned sad as if I cared about that. She doesn’t understand what her existence does to me.

I grabbed her chin and moved it to face me. “I want you, not your heartbeat or warm skin. Just look at us. I’m sitting in your lap as you comfort me. You changed, Darcia. You are not ice-cold anymore. You are my warmth.” A smile curled on her face. Her crimson-red eyes were shining with joy.

Her hand moved down to my thigh, and she gently squeezed it. She owned me, even legally. I belonged to her. I finally belonged to someone who loved and cared for me.

“Everything is good now?” She suddenly asked with her hand on my cheek, rubbing her thumb against the left tear that I hadn’t wiped off. I nodded in agreement, and her cherry lips connected to mine in a second.

“Now I understand why you often had such vivid nightmares.” She broke our kiss and added.

“I should have told you sooner about them, but I don’t like to speak of it or remember it. I hope you understand…”

“Yes, sweetheart. I do.” Her lips pressed against my forehead. I grabbed her hand once again and intertwined our fingers.

“What happened to him then?” Darcia asked herself. I looked away and thought about it again, but nothing came to mind. I was very young back then, and they would never tell me what actually happened to him.

“It happened fourteen years ago, Darcia. The only person who can know this information is Mr. Elwood; no one else.” I said in frustration.

“Do you want to know everything? No matter how horrid it is?” She peered into my eyes. Is there a possibility she would go back to the orphanage? Just because of me.

“Yes.” I instantly agreed.

She gave me a quick smile and took me into her arms, to which I let out a soft gasp. She placed me gently on the bed and took the towel off of me. The violet long-sleeved shirt she grabbed from my room in the next second came back at the speed of light. I moved my panties back up as I felt heat form on my cheeks. I pulled the robe sheets over my bare legs as I was getting cold. Darcia clung to me from behind, and her ice-cold lips traveled over my neck.

“I will visit Mr. Elwood and ask him about your past.” She suddenly announced. I turned around to face her in excitement. A big smile formed on my face as I was genuinely so grateful she would go back just for my sake. To finally reveal the biggest mystery of my life.

Darcia’s pov

I guess I wasn’t expecting such a brutal story about her childhood. I knew something wasn’t exactly right with her, but I couldn’t get a hold of it. Now that I know what’s happened, I have to dig deeper. Get to the very bottom of it.

I held her in my arms for quite some time until she fell asleep. I dragged another fuzzy blanket over her so the warmth underneath it wouldn’t escape.

I carefully left the room and closed the door behind me. Walking down the stairs made me think that a big chunk of the story was missing. I would say the most important part.

Of course, her father was a total maniac-no question about that-but how did he die right in that hall?

I doubt he had a heart attack or just died because he killed his wife. He planned it beforehand. He knew what would happen. As a killer who drinks human blood, I know how to kill them well, and he knew it too.

What was his motive, though? Why did you kill the mother of your child and even go after her?

I never had the urge to kill other than for blood. Why else would I do so? I couldn’t care less about humans. With some exceptions, of course.

If Talia’s story is one hundred percent correct, it means that something killed him before he could kill her. It was a quick death. It happened several seconds after she shut the door.

I took the last step on the stairs and noticed Nicoli in the living room, so I shifted there. The fireplace was burning well. Those flames are escaping in every direction. I felt his gaze on me as he studied my look.

“I apologize for that fight,” I added under my breath.

“Apology accepted.” He said and smiled. A glass of red wine was in his hand.

“Since when do you prefer wine over whiskey?” I wondered and took a seat on the couch.

“Well, due to some events, I need to think more clearly. Whiskey makes me - wild.” He answered and chuckled.

A giggle escaped my mouth. “You don’t have to worry about Elvira anymore. She thinks Talia’s dead, and because you’re with us, she won’t come again. Her partner in crime is dead. By the way, thank you for killing him.”

“No problem, darling. It was a pleasure ending him.” He smirked.

Nicoli took a sip of his wine, and I stared back into the orange flames. The heat was incredible. Feeling the warmth.

“I accidentally heard your conversation and was very shocked by it.” He suddenly went on, and my stare shifted to him.

“Believe me, I am too.” I paused. “I was thinking about it on my way downstairs, but I can’t figure it out,” I said frustrated.

“Never thought about another vampire entering inside?” Nicoli questioned.

Oh fuck.

Fourteen years ago, I was living here in this town, and I never smelled another vampire nearby.

“But Nicoli, the only vampire who lived here was me . I don’t recall anybody else.” I claimed.

“Well, maybe it was you who killed him, Darcia. You were hungry and didn’t care about other things other than your hunger. He was the easiest option and t

he quickest death .“ He concluded.

I was out of control back then. I was living alone and had no one beside me. It was hard to stay sane. After living for decades, you’re losing your sanity. You don’t think as you would when you were alive for just a few years.

If I killed her father, I would have saved Talia’s life without knowing it. Without knowing it, I saved one human life that would be so precious to me now.

Nonetheless, it’s time to visit the orphanage once again.

⸻⸻

Hey!!

Don’t forget to follow me on

IG

and give me a

vote

! Hope you enjoyed today’s chapter :)

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟐𝟗 ❘𝐁𝐢𝐭𝐞 𝐦𝐚𝐫𝐤𝐬

Darcia’s pov

Wednesday morning was incredibly sunny. No clouds appeared in the blue sky. It was a truly perfect day. Not for me, though.

The reason I moved here to Artondale was because of the constant rain and cloudy sky. The summer was around the corner, so it was understandable to see the sun once again after days and months not to.

Talia was determined that I would wake her up when I got ready in the morning. But she hates waking up. She sleeps at least ten hours a day. She’s worse than a cat.

I gently poked her rose cheek to wake her up. Her eyes opened as the sun shined through the glass window. Not even the curtains were thick enough to stop the strong sunlight from coming through.

“It’s time.” I articulated with my mouth. She nodded her head in understanding.

We walked toward my closet and studied every piece of clothing I had. The last time I went, I was too revealing. This time, I want to look like myself. Not a fake version of me.

“What about a suit?” Talia suggested it. I turned my head instantly, a smile appearing. I grabbed it from the hanger and took a better look at it. I have never worn it. It looks brand new, and the deepest black color caught my eye.

“You look so formal, but gorgeous!” Talia approved, as she saw me. This suit was made for a woman. Custom-made by a very talented woman. I don’t remember which year it was, but I always wanted my own suit.

After that, we went downstairs to the kitchen for Talia to have breakfast.

“Making my favorite breakfast as always, huh?” Talia asked Nicoli, who had an apron, fully focused on cooking.

“Yes, Ma’am. Your favorite breakfast will be almost done.” He teasingly answered.

“What do you find so enjoyable about eggs and some ham?” I wondered as we took a seat on the kitchen island.

“Well, I always loved it back in the orphanage. For me, breakfast means eggs. Prepared in all kinds of ways. I love everything.” Talia replied, smiling at me.

I sighed, looking at the clicking watches on my wrist. It was barely even eight. I did not call Mr. Elwood beforehand, but I don’t think that’s going to be a problem. I’m sure he wants to know how Talia is doing. It’s been so many months since he last spoke and saw her.

“And by the way, there’s something I want to ask you two to do for me if possible.” She hesitantly announced. We both raised our eyebrows at her, waiting to hear it.

“As you know, my friend Stacey is still there. We haven’t spoken in months, and I would like her to know I’m alright. I’m sure she’s very worried about me.”

We looked at each other with Nicoli and didn’t understand why she was asking both of us.

“So, you want us to find her and tell her you’re fine? But that’s not why I’m going there, Talia. I’m sure she already knows you have a new life and-”

“I will find her and tell her what’s on your heart!” Nicoli interrupted me.

I looked at him confusedly as to why he was agreeing on this. Finding more problems is not an option for us.

Talia looked slightly disappointed in my answer, but I’m just caring about her and us. No one can know where we live or it’s over for us. Humans already hate me enough.

“Here you go.” Nicoli put the plate with eggs in front of her, and her eyes were glaring.

“Thank you! I can’t live without your delicious breakfast.” She said and smelled the aroma of the eggs that were lingering in the air.

---

We took a seat on the big leather couch in the living room, as we needed to discuss the conversation I would have with Mr. Elwood.

Talia looked kind of nervous, and I don’t blame her. It’s the part of her life that is missing. She wants to know the truth.

Her fingers were in constant motion. Picking the skin around her nails. I kept staring at her, but her mind was not present with us.

“Talia?” I spoke. She looked surprised at me and readjusted herself by sitting on her knees.

“Uhm, we don’t have much time left, so let’s go through it now.” Talia cautioned.

Nicoli slowly shook his head up and down, and I did the same.

“So, I will simply ask about your past, telling him that you want to know more about your past. I think that’s it, or?”

Talia’s eyes dropped to the floor. She crossed her arms and blinked many times. “Yes, I think that’s it. Just- tell him I really want to know. I’ll be 18 in a month. I have the right to know.” She softly said.

“Alright, that is settled, but how should I reach your friend? Humans are everywhere. I can’t just bust into her room and tell her you have a message for her.” Nicoli suddenly reasoned.

“I know I’m asking for a lot, but I want her to know. Please just find her and say to her, I’m fine.” Talia begged.

Her tone was angry. And I was not too fond of that. Why does she care about her? Is she more important than my existence? She doesn’t understand how dangerous this could be. Nicoli looks extraordinary. Long ass hair up to his butt. We are not humans.

I looked at the clock, and it was time to leave. “We can’t promise anything. We have to go now.” I alarmed.

Nicoli got up from the couch and waited for me at the doorstep. Talia was peering at me with anger.

“Can we have a moment, please?” She turned to Nicoli. He quietly agreed and left the living room.

Talia got up from the couch too and stared out of the window. Her arms crossed with her fingertips tapping on her arm.

“I am not asking for a lot, Darcia. Just let my friend know I am alive and well. Can you do this for me?” She waited for my answer.

“Yeah,” I replied immediately and left the living room. I switched to Nicoli, who was waiting for me at the entrance hall. He didn’t say a word to me, but he saw my frustrated expression.

We got into the garage and took my car. He didn’t let me drive, surprisingly. But I was glad I didn’t have to. I had too much anger building inside. I had no idea what was going on.

Why did the thought of her friend being so close to her make me enraged?

“Do you think it’s okay that we left her there alone? I mean, no one will visit our house, but still.” I spoke after long minutes of silence.

He sighed before he spoke. “I will go back immediately after I finish my job. But I’m sure she will be fine; don’t underestimate her.”

Before I knew it, we were in front of the tall black gate. The memories came back quickly. I remember when I took my first steps through it. But this time, I’m not going alone.

As we got out of the car, I realized that I heard no one inside. No talking, no walking. As if they were all dead.

We walked inside, and thankfully the door was unlocked. I remembered where his office was, and slowly we walked up the stairs.

“Could you tie your hair?” I requested. He rolled his eyes and grabbed the hair tie I was holding in my hand. If someone saw him, they wouldn’t believe he was a guy. Sometimes I don’t either.

I knocked twice on his door and waited for any kind of answer. It was dead silent.

“Can I help you?” A voice from behind alarmed us. We turned around, and I recognized Mr. Elwood in front of me. His facial expression changed once he realized who I was. His eyes widened, and a brief smile appeared on his face.

“Ms. Smith? What a lovely surprise. Come inside!” He greeted me and unlocked his office. We followed him inside and took a seat in front of his desk.

Yes, I did forget about Nicoli, but it was too late to disappear.

“We’re so incredibly sorry we came unannounced. I should have called-” My forehead creased, and the tone of my voice changed to be softer.

“You have nothing to be sorry about! I’m here every day, and as you can see, I’m not busy at the moment.” He claimed and paused for a second. “Is this your husband?”

My what?

My eyeballs almost jumped out of my skull. I bit my tongue as I wanted to say something inappropriate, but I couldn’t.

Nicoli, on the other hand, was enjoying every second of this. Everything ends up chaotic when he’s present around me.

“Yes, I’m her husband. Nice to meet you, Mr. Elwood.” They shook hands and exchanged smiles.

The way he was playing nice and sweet made him annoying even more. Could I hate him, though? No, I couldn’t…

“You must think something happened, but the truth is, Talia started to ask about her past. To be exact, what happened to her father? Our relationship is beyond amazing. We are so close to each other and-”

“The closest you can imagine such a relationship as daughter and mother is exquisite in these times.” He jumped into my talk. I reached with my hand for his and squeezed it so tightly, almost breaking bones.

“Isn’t my husband so sweet? Anyway, she wishes to know what exactly happened. She told me part of the story, but the rest of it is blank for her.” I explained.

He got up from the chair and pulled her documents out. He went through the first page and stopped in the middle. He stared at us and then went back into the documents.

He took a deep breath in and out and turned it in our direction so we could have a look on our own. I grabbed it and saw pictures glued to the first page.

“W-What is this?” I questioned myself under my breath.

Bite marks.

Talia’s father’s pictures at the crime scene, his whole body was covered in vampire bites. And suddenly, a flash of memories strikes into my brain. I closed my eyes to control the switch of colors in my eyes. I couldn’t believe what I saw.

Nicoli read the police report and went through all the pages of text. Mr. Elwood was looking out of the window, unfazed.

Nicoli closed it and put it on the desk. We looked at each other as if we knew the truth about what happened that night. The report says it was an animal attack. Wolf or a dog. But doesn’t that sound ridiculous?

“Frankly, I don’t believe it was an animal attack. No animal could cause such marks on the human body. No one can convince me. This is another reason why I didn’t want to reveal this to Miss Talia. Because this is not the explanation that she would have hoped for.” Mr. Elwood declared in sadness.

“How is she?” He wondered.

“Trust me, she’s fantastic. She’s very happy with us.” I replied.

“I’m glad, then. I hope she’s not angry at me anymore.” He said with sadness. I still feel his pain. He misses her very much. He was like a father to her all these years. His emotions were chaotic.

Nothing more was there to say. Mr. Elwood accompanied us outside of his office right away. But we forgot what Talia was asking from us. As he closed the door to his office, we decided to do this our way.

“I’ll be waiting outside in the hall, and you just slip inside and talk to her, okay?” I explained to Nicoli in a whisper. I pointed at the door where the room was, and he quietly and carefully opened it and went inside.

I stood there, focusing on every sound around me, hoping no one would go outside of their room. Everyone in this building was sleeping except Mr. Elwood and the workers.

I went back into my dark thoughts as I leaned my back against the wall and realized again what I had done.

I cold-heartedly killed Talia’s father that night .

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑𝟎 ❘𝐒𝐮𝐝𝐝𝐞𝐧 𝐯𝐢𝐬𝐢𝐭

Nicoli’s pov

My eyes adjust to the luminous room as I enter the old white door. Everything looked pretty plain and simple. With the exception of the decorations that made it a bit cozier.

A girl with blond hair brushed into a low bun was looking out of the small, cracked window that was open. The two strands of hair in front were blowing against her face as it was windy.

While leaned against the window sill, she held her fist to support her head. Her toes were on the tips of them because she was too small to reach the window.

Suddenly, the floor cracked, and she turned around. Those ocean eyes were looking at me. I felt like I had melted into the floor. I was speechless at her beauty. Yet there was more to it than just her face. Something about her was magical.

A furrow appeared between her eyebrows, and her arms were locked together. The speed of her heart got a bit by a bit faster. Then I realized she was afraid of me.

I forgot that I am not a human being. I am a monster. How could she find me appealing? A monster who would kill for her blood. Sucking every drop of her blood out of her system.

“W-Who are you? What are y-you doing in my room?” She stuttered.

I controlled my crazy emotions to not show my red eyes in front of her. Those sweet eyes can’t hate me.

You should at least like me for one percent.

“I’m here to deliver a message from Talia.” I confidently said and cleared my throat.

She let go of her guard and looked at me more softly than before. I did not dare to take another step forward. I would rather keep my distance for her safety. Every day I am in the same house as Talia, but I got used to her smell, and I don’t want her blood.

This girl does not smell the same. She has the sweetest scent you could ever imagine. For humans, I suppose marshmallows. Though there’s more than sweetness to it. Lavender is surrounding her too.

“Tali? My sister?!” She said with her eyes out. Suddenly, she sighed and took quick steps toward me. I moved backward; however, the door stopped me right away.

Her dead stare surprised me. The fire behind those blue eyes. Dangerous even so.

“Where is she?” She asked in a serious tone. I blinked multiple times, avoiding her look. Then she placed her hands on my chest and shoved me against the door.

I couldn’t help but stare at those lips. She was incredibly cute. I wanted to let my laughter escape, yet I couldn’t take away the power she felt over me at that moment.

“Talia is doing well, Miss. Her massage was, ‘Please tell her I’m doing great and that she has nothing to worry about.’

She looked away, as she was busy thinking about it. “Is that all she said?” She asked with one eyebrow raised.

“Yes, Miss. She wishes you could visit her after you leave this place.” I think Darcia was ready to kill me from the other side of the door when she heard this. She doesn’t like Stacey one bit. Do you have an idea why?

“Ohh, I don’t know who you are to her, and I frankly don’t care. Just let her know I miss her incredibly, and I can’t wait to be reunited again.” She softly said, peering into my eyes.

I nodded and gave her a quick smile. Her hands finally moved away from my chest, yet her warmth was missed, leaving my body cold again. I knew Darcia would be against Stacey coming into our house, although I know deep down that bringing Stacey there is the right thing to do for Talia. I care about her. I never cared about a human being apart from my past lover.

I took a step forward and grabbed her shoulder gently. I placed my lips close to her ear and whispered, “I’ll come for you when the time is right.”

She immediately took a step back from me, looking confused at me. She still decided to half-nod, considering I’m the one who can bring her to Talia.

I turned back to the door and grabbed the handle. When I heard her softly say, “Thank you,” I smiled and opened the door. Darcia’s crimson-red eyes were killing me. Her eyes have such a dark color compared to mine. Only pure-blood vampires can have it. Even though I’m pure blood, her blood is different and stronger.

“Let’s go home.” She said and left at vampire speed to the car without waiting for me. Obviously.

The car ride home felt very tense. The grip on the wheel was too strong. She was furious; you could see her anger by just looking at her.

“I don’t wish for her to come.” She finally spoke. “I don’t want her to meet what’s mine.” She spoke again.

Vampires and love are a dangerous combination. Deadly, I would even say.

“Darcia slow down. Don’t let the anger take over you. You’re being unreasonable.” I sighed. “Don’t you want to make Talia happy?” I asked.

She remained silent for the rest of the ride home. I guess you could say that she still had not completely learned to love . What she doesn’t know is that Talia won’t like her behavior, and in that way, she will eventually hate her .

We parked the car inside the garage and took those long steps upstairs. Talia was impatiently waiting for us, wrapped in her big brown blanket with a cup of tea in her hands. Those glaring eyes full of hope to see someone she loves so much made me sorrowful. I won’t disappoint her after all; she was the only one who understood my pain.

Not even if Darcia was against it.

Darcia’s pov

As he entered the room, my old memories exploded, and I remembered how I had been there before.

I did not come normally, but by a window at that time. I never really cared for the other girl with whom Talia shared a room. She wasn’t as interesting to me as Talia.

When I destroyed the phone Talia had with her, I read some of the messages that the girl sent her.

“I miss you.”

“Call me or text me back.”

“I hope you’re okay.”

“How is your new family?”

It was pretty annoying of her to do that. Calling and texting almost every day without any answer back. She kept on trying, but I destroyed that stupid phone the more she tried to reach out.

I didn’t mind her much when Talia was talking briefly about her. They have a big history together. It’s understandable.

My easiness vanished the minute she mentioned meeting her again.

I thought I lost her just a few days ago, and now she has too many plans that she badly wishes would come true.

I never looked back at my victims and wanted to reconnect with them. Why does she have the urge to slip back into the past when her current life is with me and no one else?

What will her next step be? Go back to the orphanage and meet Mr. Elwood. Break down and tell him everything that’s on her mind? I won’t let that happen.

It is not worth risking losing her.

Nicoli took longer than I had expected. I could sense how scared that girl was. But yeah, I would be too if I had a tall guy in my bedroom who has long ass white hair telling me about someone I know that he knows her as well. I would be pretty scared too.

Whispering doesn’t mean I won’t hear what is coming out of your mouth. Nicoli thought I lost my sharp hearing because I’m weaker now.

“I’ll come for you when the time is right.”

Is he crazy? I presume he is. Why should I let her enter my house and let her meet what’s mine?

I don’t see the need for doing so. Nicoli delivered the message, and that’s about it. End of their interaction.

Our ride home was pretty awkward. I didn’t want to make it that way; however, he left me with no choice. I had the urge to smash the car into the nearest tree to stop my flaming anger. Thankfully, I managed it, and when we walked up the stairs from the garage, my eyes met Talia’s. The most magnificent eyes you could ever come upon.

Her emerald eyes glanced at me and Nicoli. She kept her focus more on me for some reason. I sensed her excitement for the good news that Nicoli would tell her in a few minutes. She knew that he wouldn’t disappoint her, unlike me. She could have asked me to do this for her, except she did not.

I can’t stand the feeling that I’m not the closest to her. How could she trust him more to accomplish this rather than me?

I continued walking and stopped before her. I wanted to kiss her, but her gaze fell to the floor. My forehead creased, and my mouth twisted as I bore my eyes on her.

Nicoli took his leave as per usual and left a brief wind as the trace of himself.

“Why do you hate someone I love?” I couldn’t believe my ears when I heard this. She confessed her love for someone else.

I took a step back, and a fire was created inside me. My eyes switched, and my claws grew. With all the anger that had built up, I swung my arm next to her and caused four long traces that my claws left on the white wall.

She flinched, and her mug shattered into a million tiny pieces. I was more than disgusted with myself at that moment. I suddenly felt like the true monster.

Talia immediately started sobbing, and Nicoli appeared next to her in a second. I just stood there with my arms folded, looking at her.

This distance we created between us in just a few days is unbelievable. I couldn’t reach her as I had before. Her trust in me was steadily breaking. My heart was getting ice-cold again. Her warmth was barely there.

Her gaze strayed from mine for a brief minute, and a slight stab into my heart arrived.

“Why are you looking at me this way? What- I don’t-” I stuttered, searching for words to say.

In this instance, I disappeared upstairs to my room. I clung to my satin-red sheets, which were slowly turning wet from my tears.

I am not someone who cries. I rarely do. Because crying means weakness, and I was weak at this moment. The weakest I have ever felt. Someone you love and cherish is not running toward you for comfort anymore.

After a few minutes, suddenly, a warm hand touched my leg, and I quickly looked, analyzing that she had come back. No words needed to be exchanged. She crawled onto the bed at first, hesitating, looking into my watery eyes, but then she lay next to me.

Her hand slowly reached for my arm while still maintaining eye contact. Her two fingers were pinching together the top of my shirt. She broke our hypnotizing eye contact and snuggled even impossibly closer to my body.

“Loving someone doesn’t always need to be romantic. Stacey is my sister, even though it’s not by blood. She is my family.” She took a deep breath. “Darcia, I-I fucking love you.” She said quietly through her tears.

I couldn’t hold back anymore. My body shifted on top of hers, and my lips smashed against hers. Soft moans escaped our mouths.

I grabbed her hands and pinned them above her head. Her legs immediately locked around my waist.

I stared into her soul and said, “ Nisi in perpetuum

mea

. “ ❘ Only forever mine in Latin ❘

⸻⸻

Isn’t Darcia so cute being jealous? Or I just think that lol.

A vote or a comment would make me really happy <3

For more

follow me

on my Instagram!!!

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑𝟏 ❘𝐅𝐮𝐥𝐥 𝐦𝐨𝐨𝐧

Talia’s pov

I waited patiently for them to come home. I was a little nervous because Darcia’s hatred for Stacey was unreasonable. She had no reason to be upset, yet she was. Except for Nicoli, I’m the only one who understands her. I thought I didn’t know her at all at the time she left.

What was the cause of all the outrage?

I quickly understood when they returned home. I never thought I would see her jealous of someone so dear to me. My sister, whom I had spent all my life with, was the one who helped me in my worst times. Who has been there for me more than her.

I had to remind myself again who I was in love with. Darcia is a vampire. That’s the brutal fact. I am in love with a non-human being who is feeding on blood.

When Nicoli comforted me, he whispered as quietly as he could, “Please, go after her, and explain that Stacey is your friend, not a lover.”

Then I finally understood why she was so angry when I mentioned her. I thought it was more than clear how much Darcia means to me. How much I love her.

She is like a jealous dog. Don’t want to share me with anyone. Keep me just to herself. She is possessive and protective of me and does not want to share my attention or affection with anyone else. Except, Darcia is not a dog, she’s a vampire, and in order to date a human, she needs to become one.

After I fell asleep in her arms, I realized how warm she was. I do not mean her skin, but her act. Her arms were wrapped around me, feeding me with constant love. I felt the safest I had ever felt in my life. She made me believe that nothing could ever harm me as long as she was present.

Her love was a shield that kept me safe and warm. She made me feel like I was invincible, protected from all the harshness of the world. I knew she would always be there for me, no matter what. Her embrace was a perfect reminder of how much I was loved.

The assignment I had before I left the orphanage was about love (Chapter 4). Back then, I couldn’t write even one simple sentence about it. Now I’ve found someone who gets jealous of me, who can’t stay away from me, and who needs to be close to me. That feeling is something I have always wished for. Be someone’s first priority.

My mother could have saved us from my father. If only I were her first choice to save. If only she looked more at herself than at the money. If only she found the courage to leave my abusive father. The word “if” is such a powerful word to say. But it is all in the past, and I shall never look back.

---

I woke up pretty early to the fantastic smell of grilled fish. I ran down the stairs immediately to the kitchen. Instead of Nicoli cooking, Darcia was behind the counter. She briefly smiled at me as I entered the room, and I took a seat on a kitchen island. The steam from the tea alarmed my nose as it crinkled.

“I made the tea beforehand. I hope you like green tea.” Darcia clarified.

“Yes, thank you,” I said. The room had a different atmosphere for some reason. The sunlight was coming through, shining right at me. I tilted my head in its direction and felt as my body decompressed. Peaceful harmony was set. Everything got sorted out. Except…

“Here,” Darcia pointed and put the plate with a fish in front of me. I breathe in the smell of it, “Ahh, thank you. It smells incredible.” And dived right in with the silver fork.

“After you are done eating, we should talk.” She suddenly announced. I swallowed the piece of fish I had in my mouth. “Alright.” I smiled.

Darcia rested her chin on the palm and was looking at me, enjoying me eating my meal. I was eating pretty well until I recall that she didn’t feed for a long time. She must be starving. Seeing her so weak breaks my heart.

I put the last piece of meat in my mouth and afterwards washed the dishes. Darcia’s hands tangled around me, which made me giggle.

“Am I tickling you, sweetheart?” Darcia asked in a low voice, right next to my ear. Goosebumps appeared on my skin. Her soft fingertips are so comfortable around my waist.

She kissed my forehead. “Let’s talk in the living room,” She quietly asserted.

We sat down on the couch and waited until Nicoli showed up the next following second. He lit up the fireplace and sat down as well, crossing his legs. Darcia put her arm around my shoulder and started to speak.

“We know what happened to your father, Talia.”

I nodded so she would continue talking. She looked hesitant and a little nervous.

“It’s-” She started.

A long pause followed.

I glanced at Nicoli, raising my eyebrows and widening my eyes. He looked at Darcia and decided to speak for her as she stayed silent.

“That night when your father wanted to kill you and all of a sudden died, it was because Darcia killed him .”

I turned my head back to Darcia, whose eyes were as dark as ashes. Her eyebrows creased. She waited for any sort of reaction from me. Probably the bad one. Nevertheless, I was more than overjoyed.

“Thank god.” I cried through my teeth and burst into tears. I hung myself instantly around her neck and hugged her tightly.

I could sense Nicoli was grinning at me; however, I didn’t mind. I pulled myself away and turned to him, saying, “Thank you, Nicoli. You are a great friend.” I smiled with my teeth. He risked his existence to get this information. I cannot be more grateful.

He bowed his head at me in his way, saying, ‘No problem.’ He then got up, as he noticed us getting a little intimate, and left somewhere.

Darcia sat me in her lap and leaned her head against mine. “I was afraid you would hate me for it.”

“You saved my life. I could not be more grateful.” I kissed her passionately. Tasting her cherry lips. She was kissing me back like she was hungry. Hungry not only for me but for blood as well. Her grip around my waist got tighter. Her ice-cold lips were eating mine.

“Ouch.” I squeaked in pain. I touched my lips with my fingertips and found blood on them.

“I-I am so sorry-” Darcia slowly apologized, looking down at my chin, studying the traveling drop of blood. Her eyes were shining red. She was starved to death, even though she could not die. That’s the kind of look she had on.

“Lick it,” I said.

“Don’t be ridiculous.” She shook her head and clenched her jaw.

“I said lick it, Darcia,” I demanded.

She looked at me hesitatingly. Her pupils grew bigger, as did her nostrils. She grabbed my face into her hands and pulled me inches away from hers. She then proceeded to stick her tongue out, gently licking the dripping blood on my chin up until the small wound that she created on my lower lip.

Her tongue danced around my lips as she couldn’t get enough. Entering the inside of my mouth. Connecting our tongues once again. I had no time to get oxygen. She couldn’t let me grasp for it. She pulled away from me and looked into my eyes with a satisfied smile. I could feel my heart racing as I looked back into her deep, passionate gaze. Wildness clouded her mind, and I had no intention to stop her from that.

---

“We are always in your bed. When will we switch places? It’s not like I’m complaining because I think your bed is better. Softer? Or more bouncier?” I laughed.

“That’s exactly what we need, my love,” Darcia smirked. She then glanced at the opened window for a second.

“What is it?” I asked her.

“Do you trust me?” She questioned.

“Yes, I do fully,” I answered.

Her arms embraced me as she arose from her bed. I tangled my hands around her neck, and she secured my back with her strong hands.

She opened the window fully and coldly, although a pleasant blow of wind refreshed me. She carefully jumped out of it and shifted us to the top of the roof.

The tiles were barely holding, but still, I had my full trust in her. Even if I was falling from the sky, she would catch me no matter what.

“Oh wow, the moon is so beautiful tonight.” I pointed it out in surprise when I looked at the sky full of stars and a full, shining moon.

“It is indeed.” Darcia agreed, smiling at me.

Her lovely eyes

Her hand traveled up to my cheek, gently squeezing it. “You’re so adorable.” She burst out with a dull facial expression.

“Aghh, stop saying such things; I’m getting nervous.” I grabbed her hand and intertwined our fingers.

A comfortable silence began, and I could fully focus on the sky, getting deeper into my thoughts. I had it for quite a while in my head, and now I’m certain.

“Feed on me, Darcia.” I broke the silence.

She sighed and pulled her hand away from mine. “Talia, don’t start this conversation. I told you it’s not possible.”

“You’re starving because of me. I see how weak you are. You cannot fool me. So please, let me do this for you.” I declared.

“How much blood do you need to not feel hungry?” I asked.

She laughed, “I’m always hungry, sweetheart. I have never been full, and I never will be.”

“How much do you really need?” I questioned again not just her but also my own thoughts. How much does a vampire really need to be satisfied?

“Not that much; however, I cannot be exact. I always fed how I felt like it. Never did I wonder if it was enough. It’s never enough.” She admitted, looking up in the sky.

I clanged onto her and wrapped my hands around her arm. She kissed my forehead and lightly smiled.

“Then accept my blood. Only a little bit, so you wouldn’t starve. We will figure out later on what to do next.” I concluded.

“We can try, but I can’t promise it will work. You know how much I crave blood. I can’t control myself all the time.” Darcia approved with a guilty face.

“Yes, I know. Still, I’m sure we will make it work.” I grinned at her. Her other free hand messed up with my hair, leaving me to look like I didn’t brush my hair.

“Hey! What was that for?” I pouted with furrowed eyebrows.

“Because you’re cute.” She tilted her head and winked at me.

We returned shortly to our room, and after a long, hot bath, I jumped into a cold bed. Darcia put at least three thick blankets on me despite me, wearing a sweater and warm sweatpants. I soon felt my body temperature rising and the warmth of the blankets soothing me.

I fell asleep in the arms of my true love. It wasn’t an easy love nor relationship. Dating a vampire has its perks, but I wouldn’t trade it for anyone else. Vampires may not have the same understanding of human emotions, but they know how to love in a way that no one else can. Their eternal love and loyalty have been a source of comfort and security that I have never felt before. The love that it’s given to me is more than I could ever get from a human being.

One of the most beautiful feelings I have ever experienced is being in bed with someone I love.

“Sleep well, sweetheart.”

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑𝟐 ❘𝐁𝐥𝐨𝐨𝐦𝐞𝐝 𝐠𝐚𝐫𝐝𝐞𝐧

Talia’s pov

The terrifying thunder jolted me from my calm sleep. Darcia, on the other hand, couldn’t stop listening to it and leaned against the window sill. Vampires, it appears, enjoy this type of weather. I rolled myself to get to the edge of the bed and got up from it. No matter how many times I try to scare Darcia from behind, no success.

I tippy-toed to her and embraced her, locking my hands around her stomach. Her ice-cold hand grabbed mine. She turned them into a fist. She squeezed them tight.

“Missed me?” She asked, tilting her head towards mine.

“Extremely much,” I answered with a smile on my face. Her very long raven hair fell to my face. Oh, god, how good they smell like lavender and plums.

There was something so serene about this house and its location. It couldn’t be described in words. It was a place you had to experience for yourself.

As a few raindrops fell on me, I realized that soon everything would be resolved. There’s nothing to worry about anymore. The inner peace will finally begin. I craved it the most. This place was only the beginning of it. She is the one who makes it utterly complete.

I stretched my hand out of the window so the raindrops could reach it. They felt pretty warm on my skin. But Darcia’s cold lips behind my left ear remind me of the cold again.

She brushed her soft lips against my ear and then slowly gave me a kiss behind it. Then her chin rested on top of my head. Our height difference always quite amuses me.

I pulled my hand back to my body, covering Darcia’s hand with mine again.

She bore her face into my bed heads hair. “I love you.” She quietly said as if she were embarrassed to say it out loud.

I recall how we first became acquainted. It was an unforgettable day. The day that changed everything I knew about our existence.

But her gentleness wasn’t there back then. She was the total opposite of it. How come I turned an unmerciful, cold-hearted vampire into the most loving and sweetest one? Yes, she still lacks some knowledge about relationships, yet she understands and learns from her mistakes.

I love her body against mine. Especially, her hands around my waist. I love the feeling of her thin but strong body against mine.

When she’s around me or very close to me, I know nothing can happen to me. While she’s with me, I’m getting her constant and sincere protection.

Now that there’s no one to be afraid of. I can once and for all let my guard down and feel at ease.

Her hand trailed from my waist up to my neck. She gently rearranges my hair to the left side over my shoulder.

Soft kisses landed on my stretched neck as I pulled my head back for her to have more space to kiss. My heart raced faster as I felt her breath on my skin. She continued to shower me with gentle kisses until I finally felt my body and mind completely relax. I moaned into her ear in pleasure. Enjoying every move her cold lips made. Her hands danced around my body, clenching them in some places. Making me yearn for her this instant.

“We-” Darcia paused, distancing her lips from my neck.

“We have to stop for now,” she continued, tilting my chin to meet her crimson-red eyes. I know for a fact that deep down, she thirsts for my blood. She just doesn’t want to admit it to me.

“Sadly, we have to.” I smirked, placing a quick kiss on her cheek.

“How are you feeling?” She asked.

How am I feeling? It’s been months since I last saw my sister. Meeting her again brings the last pieces of my happiness to be completed, where they belong.

“I cannot wait to see her!” As I replied, I was almost jumping in delight.

“Let’s go then,” Darcia stated.

---

The three of us were together in a car on our way to the orphanage. Seeing Darcia behind the wheel brought our memories inside this car again. Who would have thought that seeing her drive would make me like her even more? Her focused gaze was on the road, with one hand on the wheel and the other intertwined with mine. Having my eyes glued to her, I couldn’t look away. A gust of wind blew her raven hair as the window was rolled down.

“I’m sorry to interrupt this peaceful moment we’re in, but why must I go as well?” Nicoli asked, sitting in the back seat.

I had no idea why he was going with us too. I glanced at Darcia, and a suspicious grin appeared on her face. I wonder what she was up to.

“Stop being ungrateful and enjoy this car ride with us, Nicoli. I know you will enjoy it.” Darcia said with a smirk.

Nicoli remained quiet, which was a bit weird. He always fights back and never lets her win any of their arguments. I just hope nothing bad comes out of it.

I started to pick at the skin around my nails as I saw we were getting closer to the destination. There were numerous trees lining the path, providing shade on a hot summer day. The trees were lush and green, and the branches danced in the light breeze. The sight was beautiful and tranquil, and it seemed to have a calming effect on all of us.

Darcia slowly parked the car in front of the tall black gate that was wide open. I analyzed the whole area, and everything looked the same. I sighed out loud, opening the car door. Darcia was instantly next to the door, holding it fully open for me.

Her other hand stretched out towards me, so I would take it. I took her hand, and she slowly pulled me out of the car seat.

I readjusted my white dress and took a deep breath in. The three of us headed our way inside the gate. Halfway through, Nicoli stopped walking and looked at Darcia. She looked confused for a moment, but then she nodded.

“Talia, we should visit the garden first. That’s where we first met.” She announced.

Oh, right. I entirely forgot about my stalker, who ended up being Darcia. I nodded with a smile, and we took a turn towards the garden. Oddly, the two of them were behind me, and I was leading the way.

I took slow steps inside the garden, studying the blooming trees and flowers. The smell of freshly cut grass was in the air, and the birds were singing in the trees. Everywhere I looked, I could see the vibrant colors of the plants and the beauty of my favorite garden. I could feel the warmth of the sun on my skin, and the breeze was softly brushing my face.

I turned my gaze to the bench I liked to sit on and saw her. Stacey’s face did not change one bit. She looks exactly the same as when I left this place. A smile formed on her face immediately. She got up and ran towards me, and I did the same thing. We hugged each other tightly, both of us overcome with emotion. Tears filled my eyes as I realized how much I had missed this place and the people in it. We continued to hold each other in a tight embrace for a few moments before finally parting.

“Tali-” She burst out. I just simply nodded and smiled back.

“Are you doing well, Stacey?” I asked in excitement.

“Now that you’re here, I am doing amazing!” She stated.

We sat down on the bench, holding each other’s hands. I can’t express with words how much I have missed my sister. Her blond hair grew within those months, and somehow she looked more mature. We have grown a lot since we last saw each other.

“Uhm, why is she staring at me?” She asked with concern. I turned my head and saw Darcia’s eyes peering at our hands. I pulled my hands from Stacey’s and gave her a long hug again. I love teasing her .

“There’s a lot I have to explain to you,” I said in a quiet voice.

“Yeah, I also have a lot of questions.” She said.

We pulled away from our hug and headed our way to the front gate.

Darcia and Nicoli had already taken Stacey’s suitcase with attached guitar case to it, and were waiting inside the car. As we approached the front of the building, Mr. Elwood was standing on the doorstep.

“Give me a second,” I said to Stacey, and she just smiled and pushed me by the shoulder to go talk to him.

I walked a little faster, as I couldn’t wait to say all of the things that had been on my mind to him. I stopped before the stairs and looked up at him. He suddenly moved forward and walked down the stairs slowly. Before I could react, he embraced me with his arms around me. I reciprocated.

“I am sorry for how I behaved. You must know you’re like a father to me. I was too angry, but now I know my mistakes. You didn’t deserve my harsh words. Thank you for everything you have done for me, Mr. Elwood.” I spoke.

He hugged me tighter for a split second, then pulled away. “Miss Talia, I wish you nothing but pure happiness. I hope you will always be happy. May all your dreams come true. May all your days be filled with joy and love. May you always find the strength to overcome any obstacle. I will greatly miss you, but it’s time to say goodbye for good.”

A tear ran down my cheek and then down my chin. He wiped away any tears left near my eyes and gave me a warm smile. I did the same without saying anything back. Because no words were needed at that moment. We understood each other, and for his constant care for me, I will be forever grateful.

I walked back to the front gate, where Stacey was patiently waiting for my arrival. Her suitcase and guitar was already in the car, as Nicoli took care of it. Darcia’s gaze never left me. She waited until I talked to her again.

“Get in,” she said as she rolled the window down.

“Yes, ma’am,” Stacey replied to her before I could. I giggled at her answer, and Darcia’s facial expression was priceless to see. I guess she was a bit offended. Maybe her elegant style of fashion gave the impression that she was much older than she actually was. For Darcia, it doesn’t matter what type of weather it is. She will always, and I do mean always, wear black clothing.

Darcia opened the door and left the passenger seat then she pointed to the car door, so Stacey would get inside. She immediately sat in the passenger seat. Nicoli afterward switched seats as a driver. I sighed at the current situation.

Darcia’s jealousy has not gone away, I guess.

I opened the back door and got inside. Darcia followed instantly. She sat as close to me as she could, and her hand slipped on top of mine. She was looking out of the window as if nothing had happened, but her grip was strong.

“Start the car, Nicoli.” She commanded. Her cold attitude has returned. What a fun time for us, right?

Finally, we are returning home.

Darcia’s pov

When Nicoli stopped walking and looked at me with a serious look, I knew that her friend was in the garden. I could smell the scent of a human, and I quickly recognized who scent it was.

We let her guide us through the gate until she caught sight of her friend sitting on the bench.

Me and Nicoli stopped walking and just watched them reunite.

Though, when they started to hold each other, tight knots formed inside my chest. Unpleasant, uneasy feeling.

I moved a step forward; however, Nicoli’s hand stopped me from continuing.

“Don’t interfere, Darciana,” he commanded. I knew he was more than serious because he used my full name. So I crossed my arms, staring at the girl who was happily holding Talia’s hands.

Perhaps you could say it was my jealousy or possessiveness. Yet, I wouldn’t care at all if it was a bad thing.

My personality will not change. Once I have something, I’ll never let go of it. And her friend was like a threat to me. Because I had only her, but she had another option.

The first time was Nicoli, who left me, and now I fear she will leave me as well.

The fear of abandonment began.

⸻⸻

What point of view do you prefer more? Hope you enjoyed today’s chapter :)

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑𝟑 ❘𝐅𝐚𝐧𝐜𝐲𝐢𝐧𝐠

Talia’s pov

The moment we walked into the living room, Darcia took a seat on the couch with me in her lap. I raised my eyebrows at her for doing so. She, on the other hand, started to shake her head, with her eyes darkened, looking into my eyes.

Stacey and Nicoli took a seat opposite us on the caramel-brown leather chairs. She looked astonished, although more on the confused side. She didn’t understand the situation at all, obviously. I wanted to explain it properly, just the two of us alone in my room; however, Darcia is not a patient being.

She adjusted herself in the chair multiple times, looking nervous.

I started, “I, I mean we-” A pause followed. “I’ll explain everything down to the details. I think you must be very baffled right now.” I finished.

Stacey’s eyes scanned Darcia, then they jumped to Nicoli. She knew something was odd here. Her frowning look confirmed it.

“You two are weird.” She finally spoke.

“This house, your mannerisms, the way you dress…” She continued.

“Have any problems with that??” Darcia suddenly threatened and raised up a little higher with me in her lap as she got uncomfortable regarding what she said.

I pushed on her shoulders with my hands so she would lean back against the couch. I turned my eyes back to Stacey, who looked concerned about her sudden rudeness.

I wanted to get up from her lap, but her hands attacked me instantly, grabbing me tight from behind.

“Why-y are your eyes red?” Stacey asked, furrowing her eyebrows.

I snapped my head to Darcia’s face and saw her crimson-red eyes glaring at her.

“Because I am not a human. Simple as that.” She burst out plainly in a low voice. I slapped my forehead in disbelief. It wasn’t the best idea to bring Stacey here after all.

“What are you then? Some kind of a monster…Now that I think about it, only vampires have red eyes, don’t they?” She asked.

“Yeah, we are vampires,” Darcia confirmed, and she pointed her finger at Nicoli to reveal his existence as well.

Stacey nodded with a dull expression. She’s usually scared of everything; however, for some reason, she looked calm as she gained acknowledge of this.

“Can you turn humans into vampires like in those scary tales’?” She wondered with eyebrows raised, grabbing the chair rest tighter and leaning closer over the wooden table.

“Pure blood can, but only male vampires have the ability to turn humans into vampires. Only they have venom . Female vampires remained ‘pure’, as some say.” Nicoli answered.

I actually never wondered about the turning phase. Did Darcia ever think about turning me into one of them? It would be much easier for our relationship, though I guess I wouldn’t smell so unique to her anymore.

Hearing Nicoli say female vampires remained pure sounded funny to me. Is killing the innocent ‘pure’ for female vampires as well?

“I’m not afraid of you at all. I’ve loved vampires since I read fairytales about them. Your secret I will take to the grave.” She said with excitement, her fingers curled into a fist, and zero fear behind those eyes.

I had never seen her so happy regarding anything. She probably finds them fascinating. She was always like this. Getting to know every unusual object or living thing she found in the garden.

I hope they don’t take her fascination the wrong way. She doesn’t mean any harm. It’s not like she could harm them other than with words.

“I-I can tell you stories about my long, eternal life if you wish to have knowledge of it…” Nicoli suggested to her. In spite of this, his eyes kept looking at the ground, and his fingers were entangled.

She focused on him, forming a small yet pleasant smile. “Sure,” she agreed in a calm voice.

The beautiful weather that thankfully lasted most of the noon turned into a heavy rainstorm. All you could hear were the drops of water splashing against the window. The sound of it made you almost fall asleep. With every minute, the drops got heavier until the window was entirely covered in water.

I returned my gaze to reality as I got lost in the moment. I steadily got up from Darcia’s lap, peering into her eyes, so she would not let me stop from getting up again.

“Let me show you my room, Stacey.” I insisted confidently, stretching my hand towards her. She accepted it, and I gently pulled her from the leather chair.

Without a word, we walked up the stairs into my room. Most of my belongings were in Darcia’s room, although I wanted to finally be alone with her.

Darcia did not allow me to spend a single second with Stacey, despite that we hadn’t seen each other in months. We sat on my bed, which was a bit messy, yet we didn’t mind it at all. When we were roommates, our room was constantly a big mess.

“I was more than worried about you, Tali. You didn’t answer your phone or reply to my messages. But now I know why that wasn’t a possibility. This woman owns you.” She claimed with a serious look as we sat on the bed.

“Uhm, yeah, I guess she is.” I laughed. “But I don’t mind it at all. I like that I belong to someone. I hope you understand my weird liking for her behavior.” I explained.

She smiled. “Yeah, I do understand although you need your freedom too. She has a lot to learn about human relations.” She glanced at the closed door, thinking about many things. Darcia’s behavior was the number one worry.

“But what exactly are you two?” She asserted as she returned her focus to me.

How was I supposed to answer that? She adopted me legally, so it looks really weird from a normal person’s point of view, and most importantly, she’s a

vampire

.

“Don’t get me wrong, she’s hot and older, I assume; however, she’s not a human. I read a lot about vampires, even though those sayings are only fiction. It will never be easy if you stay human.” She stated.

“Those creatures cannot think the same way nor emphasize the same way we do. There’s always going to be something that you’ll two disagree with.”

“But- Stacey, why are you not scared of them? Both of them are beings who could easily feed on us. Yet, you look oddly calm.” I wondered deeply. It didn’t make any sense why she was so careless.

“I knew Nicoli was not a human when he came into my room and his eyes switched to red for a second. I figured that something was - different. Then seeing Darcia’s eyes do the same confirmed my suspicion. I can see that those two care about you. I don’t know what happened within those months; it probably wasn’t easy. But if they wanted to kill us, they already would have a long time ago.”

“I think I was more afraid that a strange man entered my room than that he wasn’t a human.” She chuckled.

“He was actually so cute when I first encountered him.” I guess I’m starting to like him.“ She confessed.

I stared at her, shocked and surprised. She was right about the last part. If they wanted us both dead, they would kill us. They had plenty of time, yet they aren’t such unemotional monsters as we think.

“No worry, Tali, I won’t give him a hard time; just tease him a little.” She gently tapped on my shoulder.

Did we just both take a liking to vampires?

“We say that any other beings apart from us are monsters, yet I think humans are more disgusting than those monsters. Humans are the most evil of all creatures.” Stacey stated, looking into nowhere as she got lost in this truthful thought.

Darcia’s pov

I immediately took Talia into my lap. Because that’s where she belongs. It doesn’t matter what part of the body she holds or sits on. If we’re somehow intimately connected, I’m satisfied and happy. She examined my confusion and a bit of angriness for me doing so, still I did not care.

Her friend’s face was really fun to look at. She didn’t expect this behavior from me. I admit, I am full of surprises.

But then she hit the nerve when she said the two of us with Nicoli are weird.

“Have any problems with that??” I suddenly burst out, feeling the anger internally. I accepted Talia’s request for Stacey to stay here until she finds a job and a place of her own. It was a hard decision to make because I didn’t like this girl one bit.

Talia pushed down on me so I would calm down. She wanted to get up from my lap, but my hands stopped her from doing so instantly. My arms locked around her upper body. Almost creating pressure on her chest. I stared at Stacey with full hatred.

“Why-y are your eyes red?” She asked suddenly, furrowing her eyebrows.

After I confessed what I am, her reaction was disappointing. Extremely unfulfilling. The image of her face when I was saying it out loud should have been terrifying, except instead, she found my existence interesting. I was expecting her to be shocked and scared, but instead she seemed intrigued. I was taken aback by her reaction and couldn’t believe what I was seeing. I wanted to make sure that she knew that her inaction had only made things worse.

One thing, though, that she asked sent me back to my deep thoughts.

Turning a human into a vampire is a dangerous and painful process for the individual. As the venom enters a human inside. It slowly changes their physiology, altering their cells and DNA.

Eventually, the individual is transformed into a vampire, with heightened senses and increased strength and speed. However, it cannot reach the strength of pure-blood vampires. That being said, it can be fatal if not done correctly. The transformation process may take several days and can be extremely difficult to handle for a human if the person is not strong enough to handle the venom.

Talia then decided to get up from my lap and take Stacey upstairs to her original room. I, however, was thinking about that question too deeply. Minutes passed by, and the unusual silence made me snap from my thoughts and turn my head to Nicoli, who was staring at the chair where Stacey sat.

The expected lessons he gave me after I made a hard time to Talia did not happen. The silence meant he was thinking about something as well.

“Do you like that girl?” I asked in a low, calm voice.

“W-What?” His eyes shifted on me instantly, rubbing his neck.

“No, of course not.” He denied plainly after a second. “I-I will go feed now, but I won’t take a long time.” He announced as if I would miss him here.

I had no time to reply sarcastically, as per usual, because he left the next second after he finished the sentence.

It would be more than awful for him to experience the agony he lived through the last time because of a human girl. I am certain that’s the reason he’s behaving this way. He’s fighting his feelings back, even though he knows too well it cannot be stopped from spreading.

I, myself, am risking a lot more than just exposing my existence. I am breaking our laws by loving a human girl .

I was guilty of many doings. Most of them I was proud of. Despite that, sometimes I think about my father and mother and what kind of punishments I would go through if they discovered this prohibited relationship.

⸻⸻

Hey! There may be some lack of updates every now and then due to starting school again, sadly.

What I can say for certain is that I’m writing constantly and y’all don’t have to worry!

Don’t forget to

vote

!!!

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑𝟒 ❘𝐒𝐮𝐫𝐩𝐫𝐢𝐬𝐞

Talia’s pov

A month had passed since Stacey’s arrival. The atmosphere in this house has become stiff. The air was sometimes hard to breathe when Darcia and Stacey encountered each other.

The image of living under the same roof seemed a lot easier when I was younger. That was my original plan with Stacey; however, Darcia became a brand new plan instead. I see that sharing a household has its struggles. Though it would have been easier if the two of them could bear each other’s presence, having small talk or any kind of small interaction would improve their relationship.

Darcia hates that Stacey is so close to me. That I care about Stacey the same as I care about her.

Stacey hates how possessive Darcia is. That she destroyed every possible freedom I had. Yet she understands my feelings for her.

While I struggled with our house members, except for Nicoli, though he has been a fantastic help, I also was worrying about Darcia’s state of health. It is alright when she didn’t feed, as it feels like for years?

The book I held in my hands dropped to the ground as my muscles weakened from the constant worrying I kept replaying in my head. I picked it up and closed it. I let out a deep and loud sigh. I got up from the ground in the library and inserted the book in the empty spot where I had taken it from.

It’s been a while since I entered this room. A smile formed on my face when I kept looking around, admiring those old, barely touched books that were covered in dust. That’s a reminder that I have to clean it someday soon.

Although one situation made me feel happy. Stacey’s and Nicoli’s relationship. Those two were inseparable. I assume Stacey has heard about Nicoli’s tragic past, and that is what made them close over the course of one month.

Nicoli’s mood became more energetic if I should describe it. He couldn’t wait for Stacey to wake up in the morning and talk to her already. Stacey, on the other hand, woke up a lot earlier because of him. A friendship has been born between them and a powerful one.

“Tali! Come to the kitchen, please.” Stacey screamed at me. I headed to the kitchen immediately, closing the library door behind me.

As I took the first step inside, I noticed the two of them hiding something behind their backs as they leaned against the kitchen island with glued arms together.

“What is it?” I asked with a curious look on my face.

“Happy birthday, Talia!!!” They congratulated in sync and loudly, clapping with their hands, revealing a white round cake with the candles of number eighteen dug in the center of it.

I entirely forgot about my upcoming birthday. If they hadn’t said anything, I wouldn’t have celebrated my eighteenth birthday. My mind was so busy with everything that had been happening that I kind of forgot about myself.

“Guys, thank you so much.” I thanked them and rushed to hug them. They were a bit surprised by our group hug, but then they returned the hug.

I knew it was Stacey’s doing since she only knew the date of my birthday.

“Where is Darcia?” I wondered, looking around, considering I had not seen her for quite some time.

Both of them were quiet, wondering that too. Lately, or more precisely, the last week, she has been going out a lot, saying she has something important to figure out. When I asked what it was, she replied that she would reveal it soon. I trust Darcia’s decision to not tell me now, still I am dying to know.

“I believe she is in the garage, fixing something about her car. I will go get her.” Stacey offered herself first. I nodded as I thought about the great opportunity for them to get closer to each other.

When Stacey left, Nicoli cut a piece of cake and served it on a white plate, handing it to me. “We baked it together while you were reading. I hope it tastes well.” Nicoli informed me.

I grabbed the plate from him but decided to sit at the dining table. With the dessert fork, I slid the edge of the triangle piece. The taste of it was - fantastic. Chocolate and a hint of vanilla are mixed together.

“You are great at everything. It tastes like heaven!” I praised Nicoli’s baking.

“Don’t forget about Stacey. She picked the flavors.” He pointed it out and laughed.

He then sat across from me, untying his icy white hair to be free again. He looked majestic every day. I never saw a more beautiful man in my life. He looked like he came from a tale about vampires. His lengthy, icy-white hair was unusual to see in real life. No one could resist the urge to look at him if they could.

“Am I so handsome to look at?” Nicoli suddenly asked. I snapped from my admiration, and a corner of my mouth lifted.

“Can I ask you something?” I wondered.

“Go ahead.” He agreed.

“Do you like your life?” I boldly asked. I thought about this question plenty of times. Do vampires like their life? Sucking human blood, not being able to sleep, and having the urge to kill. It all feels like hell to me.

To never age and die…

How does it feel for them after centuries of living? Isn’t it torture and terrifying?

Nicoli’s face dulled at my question and the smile that was there a second ago was gone. Perhaps it wasn’t a good idea to ask him this.

“I would lie to you if I said that I liked it so much. Being able to live forever sounds thrilling, yet scary. Feeding on humans is something you have known since we were little. It can only feel weird for those who have been turned from humans to us . So, I do not find it weird while doing it, if that answers one of your wonders. Nevertheless, if there isn’t something to yearn for or desire for, this life becomes boring after some time.” He explained.

I started to think about his answer, and then Darcia popped into my mind. Was she killing humans just because of boredom? Since she had nothing to yearn for, if I could only know the answer to those questions.

“Do you desire now, Nicoli?” I asked while putting the last piece of cake on top of my tongue.

A long pause followed, and his forehead creased.

“Yes, I do, even though I should have never desired it again.” He answered and then got up from the chair, picking up the empty plate from me.

Darcia’s pov

Since early this morning, I have been improving some things about my car, such as changing tires and oil. I mostly work on my car when my mind is full of thoughts. It is the perfect distraction that I am in need of.

Nicoli and Stacey have been doing something in the kitchen since the time I entered the garage. Both of them were secretive, yet I didn’t mind. I have bigger things to worry about than them making some mess in the kitchen.

The towel wrapped around my neck was fully soaked in my sweat, and I don’t sweat much. I got up from the ground, grabbing the towel from my neck, turning it around to the less sweaty part, and placing it on my face to absorb my face sweat.

I heard footsteps getting closer to the basement. I turned my whole body in the direction of the door, looking at the staircase. The door suddenly opened, and Stacey entered the inside of the garage.

I turned back to the car, tossing the towel onto the filthy ground. I crouched down to the tire, making sure that every screw was sealed right. Carefully, I checked each screw to ensure that it was tightly secured and that the tire would remain in place.

“What do you want?” I broke the silence.

She walked down the stairs but kept her distance, about two meters away from me. She seemed to be hesitant to come closer, and it was clear that she was uncomfortable with the idea of being near me. I could tell that she was trying to keep her distance and avoid any contact. I glanced at her and caught her staring at me.

“I want to talk.” She spoke finally.

I froze at the spot, then stood up steadily. I turned my whole body toward her, realizing she was a bit taller than Talia.

Her dull facial expression gave me the idea that she was fully serious. I snuck my hands into the sweatpants’ pockets, standing straight and looking down at her.

“Talk then,” I said more fiercely.

The tone of my voice surprised her; I could see it in her surprised expression. She didn’t like the way I was speaking to her.

“I have no desire to fight or argue with you. For Talia’s sake and happiness, I long to live peacefully together while I’m living in your house. I promise you, I have no intention of staying. So, can we make a truce?” Stacey stretched her hand in a form of handshake.

I wasn’t going to agree at first, but she was perfectly correct. It was difficult for me to face the truth. However, it was better to agree to a truce than to make Talia even angrier than she already is.

My hand jerked forward toward hers, stopping an inch away. Her eyes narrowed as she united our hands together. My jaw tightened, focusing on my sharp peering into her blue eyes. I could sense the tension between us as we both silently acknowledged the connection. Her grip on my hand was firm, and I could feel the warmth radiating from her skin.

“Now, let’s go upstairs to celebrate Talia’s birthday, okay?” She suddenly instructed. My eyebrows snapped together, instantly pulling my hand from our handshake.

Talia’s birthday?!

“It seems like you still don’t know a few things about her, but no worries. There’s plenty of time to get to know each other fully.” She formed an honest smile on her face. However, believing humans is equivalent to believing a witch. Yes, she will help you when you’re in need, although there’s always a price to pay for their great help. They will demand something in return, and it’s usually something that you can’t afford to give. You become dependent upon them, and can easily be manipulated and taken advantage of.

I said nothing in return and just headed my way up the stairs. Immediately, Stacey followed. I could hear her footsteps echoing in the stairwell behind me. I could perceive her gaze on my back as I opened the door. However, I decided to continue walking.

We headed to the kitchen, and when we reached the doorsteps, Talia and Nicoli were in shock, looking at us. I glanced at the kitchen counter and saw Talia’s birthday cake already missing one cut part of it.

I ignored their surprised looks and went to Talia, who was sitting at the dining table, embracing her in my arms and lifting her little roughly from the chair. She instantly locked her arms around my neck, looking questionably at me.

“Happy birthday, Talia,” I whispered into her ear and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. She hugged me tighter and bore her face under my neck.

“Thank you.” She said quietly.

⸻⸻

Hiii! Hope you liked today’s chapter.

Don’t forget to

vote

! 🤍

Break next week! (Sorry for that…)

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑𝟓 ❘𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐟𝐥𝐚𝐦𝐞

Darcia’s

pov

It was late evening, and me and Talia came inside after watering the flowers that had significantly grown in those short months. I never cared about some plants, but it appeared that Talia loves spending time outside, taking care of the flowers that we plant together, and I like to join her.

We quickly moved to the living room, where the fireplace was already lit. Talia ran to the fireplace and sat down near it. Her hands stretched toward the cozy heat. She closed her eyes and let out a deep sigh. I could perceive the warmth radiating off her body. She seemed so content and peaceful. Her angelic face and stunning light brown hair were shining in the orange light that the fireplace created. I love watching her do nothing and just observe every move that she makes.

In the meantime, she was getting warm, I sat down at the piano and gently swung my fingertips through all the keys without letting out any melody. Just feeling the keys against my fingertips made me feel a slight sense of joy.

It’s been a while since I last played something. The piano is my number one comfort. Nothing could make me relax as much as creating a melody with a simple press.

Talia suddenly appeared next to me, placing her warm hand on top of my cold shoulder. My eyes shifted from the keys to the candle, which was in the center of the piano. That little flame was glaring so brightly that it lit the whole piano.

“Sit.” I softly said as I turned my head slowly to Talia. I made more room on the dark leather piano bench for Talia to sit beside me.

With her index finger, she touched the sleek black key and gently pressed it. As she pressed the key, a beautiful melody began to play from the piano. She smiled as she continued to play whichever key she looked at.

“I always wished to play the piano. Did you know that?” She informed me. Those words brought sadness to her hazel eyes.

“Now your wish was fulfilled,” I whispered into her left ear, brushing my lips against it, wrapping my hand around her stomach. She looked intensely into my eyes and gave me a half-smile.

I covered my hand over hers and corrected her fingers to the right keys. My left hand traveled to the end of the low note keys, and hers was on the high note keys. We were playing a piece together, and I was guiding her right hand to the keys that should have been played, helping her to play the correct notes.

Halfway through playing, we gave each other a short look at an accomplishment that we had achieved in some minutes. It was a simple melody we played, but for Talia it meant a great deal. To finally be able to play after long years of dreaming about it.

As my hand was kept on top of hers, I gently began to stroke the top of her hand and fingers. Her heartbeat began to speed up as I grabbed her hand tight and stopped with any movement. Her fast breaths she tried to hide, but it was impossible to do so.

A feeling of indescribable lust swept over me at that moment…

I had touched her several times already, yet being in this moment made it feel like it happened for the very first time. Our eyes shifted from our hands synchronized to our faces. I sensed her nervosity, and her rose cheeks confirmed it as well.

I instantly grabbed her into my arms and, at super speed, moved us into my bedroom, shutting the door behind me into the pitch-black room without any signs of light. I lay her down on the bed, crawling the next second on top of her fragile body.

The whole time, she hadn’t uttered a single word about me doing so. She’s just laid there, watching me, with a knowing smile on her face. I’m not sure what she’s thinking, although I know that she’s nervous. Her pinkish cheeks obtained rose color. Her bottom lip was between her teeth, and her eyes, those fucking magnificent eyes couldn’t move from mine.

My fingers slipped inside her hoodie, and my lips then were attached to her soft neck. I gently kissed her skin as my hands explored her body. I felt her heart racing as her breath quickened. I kissed her neck slowly, feeling her breathing become deeper and faster. I separated my lips, leaving only my hands caressing her breasts. She pierced through my soul with those hazel eyes again, and my lips returned to hers right away.

A few weeks ago, I would not have been so confident staying close to her due to my starvation; however, there is something I didn’t tell her…

In order to ensure my mind, I had to test something before revealing it to her.

I pulled away again, moving my head close to her ear. “Can I feed on you now?” I asked it clearly and deeply with my voice. Talia’s hands got weaker around my shoulders at my question, yet her answer was different.

“Yes.” She softly agreed.

The darkness prevented her from seeing my disappointed face; however, I could see her terrified expression with her trembling body. I kept on acting and gently brushed my fangs against her outstretched neck. She slightly flinched when she sensed the sharpest part of them. I pulled away in exactly five seconds, finally looking down at her and feeling hopeless about the memories that had graved into her heart.

“Talia…” I spoke up. “You will never go through this again. I can assure you. I began to feed on animals, so I won’t feed on you…” I reassured her with plainly voice.

I crawled from her body up, and shifted to the other side of the bed. The candle on my nightstand I lit up. I took the matchbox and struck one of the matches, holding it against the wick of the candle. The flame flickered for a second, then slowly grew as I blew on it, and soon the light from the candle illuminated the room.

I leaned back against the headboard and took a deep breath in. I could sense the warmth of the wax melting and the flame flickering in the darkness. I needed to see her face in the dim light of the candle. I wanted to make sure she was looking into my eyes when she broke the silence first.

In spite of this, she did not break it first.

“Talia, speak.” I insisted in an angry tone, except I wanted her to know that I was pissed off.

A tear shrimmed in her eye. I felt as though my body moved forward as if I were being compelled. I had the urge to suddenly embrace her when I saw that tiny tear running down her cheek. However, I had to pull myself back and awaited for her following act.

“Sorry…” She wiped a tear away. “I thought it would be easy as we’re different than we were before, yet I was wrong and became petrified of you…your fangs.” She confessed with a shaky voice.

I returned my eyes to the burning candle. Somewhere deep inside her is a place where a tiny part of her is scared of me. Because of what I am . Can I be mad at that? Do I have a right after all the things I have done to her?

No.

I don’t deserve to be mad right now. And I cannot be the victim in this, considering it was she who was suffering while being with me. I’ve made some terrible mistakes throughout my life, but this is the one I regret out of all of them. The agony I caused her cannot be reversed. I admit that I am very messed up being. Not just because I am a creature who feeds on blood, but because I have innocent people’s blood spilled on my hands.

I shifted next to her, tugging a strand of her hair behind her ear. “Like I said, no feeding on you or any other human from now on,” I stated calmly.

Her head fell into my hand, smiling against it. A soft kiss landed on my palm. Her eyes were glaring into mine with composure. I hugged her then, placing my ice-cold hand under her hoodie again. The warmth

• so nice to sense against my skin.

Her head fell against my breasts due to our height difference, and the more I thought about it, the more it drove me crazy.

I took her hand and guided her to the inside of my shirt, which was loosen up. She glanced up at me with her hazel eyes, hesitating to do what I craved her to do. She saw the desperate look on my face, as it was hard to hide at that moment. Her hand was locked around my hip, not moving anywhere.

“Can I?” She softly asked with her puppy eyes. I nodded, grabbing her by the waist tighter. Her hand trailed up to my breast, squeezing it gently. My mouth opened, and a soft moan escaped. My head was tilted backward, enjoying her fingertips circling around my breast.

I don’t know how it happened, but she pushed me, and I fell onto my back. Now I was lying straight, and she was sitting on top of me. The desire behind her eyes was screaming. No, shouting. Begging for more. Cross the certain line.

She was hovering over me, hands on both sides where my head was. She was enjoying it extremely. The power she had over me.

Her head traveled under my oversized shirt. First, she was only kissing my stomach, yet then…Then she made the decision to take a level further.

The warm, soft lips of hers were pressing against my hard nipple. I whimpered louder. Except then her tongue added in, and I wanted that tongue elsewhere . She pulled herself out from my shirt, leaving her hair all messy, and her breaths heavy.

I rewinded myself and smashed my cold lips against hers, taking control over her again. My hand immediately started pressing on her breasts. I gasped in pleasure as I felt her soft skin against mine. My hands moved to explore her curves, feeling the delicious texture of her skin. I moaned into her mouth as her lips and tongue explored mine. I pulled away, wanting more.

My lengthy hair was lingering above her face. I smirked as her cheeks heated to a red color. I lowered my head to be closer to her eyes. “I would destroy you if we went further, sweetheart,” I warned in a low voice.

“But what if that’s my wish?” An unexpected smirk swept over her face. Something you don’t see much from her.

“Let me gain all my strength back, and you won’t be able to sleep at night,” I whispered right near her ear with a smile.

“Is this my birthday present?” She wondered, caressing my cheek with her hand, still breathing heavily.

“No, it’s the pre-present. The real one you’ll have to wait for.” I clarified and then chuckled.

I knew she had plenty of questions about me feeding on animals, except her tiredness took over. And there’s a time and place for everything to be told.

My lips did not have enough of her, so I kept kissing her soft neck all night long, snuggling into her, until she fell asleep with a peaceful look in my arms.

⸻⸻

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑𝟔 ❘𝐂𝐫𝐲𝐬𝐭𝐚𝐥 𝐜𝐥𝐞𝐚𝐫

Darcia’s pov

“Do you know where the hairdryer is?” Talia asked me as she stepped out of the bathroom, entirely soaked from the bath she was having. A large black oversized t-shirt she had on that belonged to me was hanging below her knees. I chuckled only inside my head and then cleared my throat.

“Sit down, I will go find it for you,” I said as I got up from the couch and, at super speed, moved to the bathroom. I opened the spacious cabinet and found the hairdryer at the very bottom of it, covered with other useless things.

When I got back into the room, Talia had already been brushing her tangled hair. I shifted next to her and gently grabbed the brush from her hand. She looked at me with a surprised face, still released her grip around the wooden part of it. I began to brush her hair slowly, starting from the bottom and working my way up. I could sense her relaxing under my touch, the tension in her body releasing as I brushed her golden hair.

She smiled up at me gratefully, and I smiled back as I continued brushing. We sat in silence, the only sound being the gentle strokes of the brush against the strands of her hair. I gave her hair a final stroke with the brush and tossed it away onto the bed.

“Talia?” I called her by her name in a questionable tone. Turning her entire body toward me, she gazed at me intently.

“Do you-” I paused and moved my eyes to the floor. “Do you feel like a prisoner here?”

“No,” she replied after a few seconds. “I don’t feel like a prisoner. But it’s been a while since I went somewhere other than taking care of flowers in the yard, haha.” I nodded in understanding. We both stayed quiet for a few moments, lost in our own thoughts.

I was too harsh on her isolation, and she had all the right to say she felt like being in a prison here. Despite that, she made it sound as if it was okay to do so. Her reaction reminded me of when I was living in my castle. I was constantly staying in one tiny tower, not being able to go where I wanted. I don’t want to shift my traumas to her by being like my insane, controlling mother.

I grabbed her underneath her armpits and lifted her gently to my lap. She holds onto my arms, studying my gaze.

“Are you fond of lakes?” I asked.

She raised an eyebrow at my unexpected question.

“I’ve never visited one before, so I cannot answer.” She softly laughed, except then she realized how little of the world she had seen in her total of eighteen years of living. I saw and lived through many things in those centuries. She doesn’t even know how the cold water feels when you stand inside the lake. I remember standing in the lake, watching the ripples that the fish made in the water, and feeling the icy chill of the lake against my skin. May my body and organs be dead, yet my soul has revived at the many moments I experienced this.

“Let me rephrase my question then: shall we visit a lake this afternoon?” My mouth curved into a smile.

Her eyes seemed to sparkle at my suggestion. It felt right to take her somewhere where she hadn’t been yet, which is every corner of this whole world. Even taking her merely a couple of kilometers away from my house was exciting enough for her.

“Yes!! I would love to go, Darcia.” She answered with excitement and then captured me, hugging me tight.

---

The afternoon came, four minutes till five o’clock. Originally, I thought it would be only the two of us, but after all, Nicoli and Stacey joined our trip to the lake.

“Can I ask why we are standing outside of the house and not sitting inside a car?” Nicoli asked me as I was closing the front door. Talia and Stacey were standing right next to Nicoli at the center of a driveway. Our super hearing is greatly helpful at situations like this because what if he was standing next to me and my fist would landed on his jaw? Distance is perfect for the two of us.

In the blink of an eye, I was standing behind Talia, holding her around the waist.

“We won’t use the car today. We’re vampires, Nicoli. Since when you’re so dependent on a vehicle? A couple of centuries ago we were fond of running, weren’t we?” I chuckled as I finished talking.

Nicoli looked at Stacey, who couldn’t stop the giggles from leaving her mouth. He readjusted his gray shirt and looked slightly embarrassed and offended about what I said. Teasing him won’t hurt him, though it will only touch his big ego.

“Now, Talia, I will carry you on my back, so hop on me,” I informed her, lowering myself half my height.

Talia did not protest and trusted my command. I grabbed her under her thighs, and her hands locked around my neck.

I steadily stood up and turned to two of them, who just stood there as statues. “What are you two waiting for? An invitation? Jump on him already.” I said in disbelief, rolling my eyes.

I owe him my life, and I will never pay it fully back to him. Making him closer to Stacey is all I can do for him for now. If it wasn’t for him, who took care of me, I would have been lost for eternity. He will never hear these words; however, he knows. He knows how much I appreciate, and value him.

Stacey was the first to approach him. She stared at him, waiting for him to lower himself. As Nicoli looked at me with the deadliest look he had ever given me, he lowered himself down so she could jump on his back comfortably.

If I could burst out laughing, I would. However I made him angry enough, and we have a place to go to.

I would not have been able to reach the location by car as the lake is located deep inside the forest, and my car wouldn’t have been able to survive it. And all the mud on it would be impossible to clean off. Cleaning is not one of my passions.

“Talia, hold on to me tight,” I warned. In her response, she wrapped her legs around my waist and leaned her head into the lobe between my neck and shoulder bone.

The path that leads to the lake is a few kilometers behind my house. At super speed, I ran down the path where pine trees surrounded us. The wind blew against my face as I ran, and the smell of pine filled the air. Running amongst the trees, competing with Nicoli, who will arrive there first, brought back old memories. We loved to show off our powers to each other. Despite Nicoli being older, I could make him fall to the ground every time. Competing in fastness was one of our great hobbies as well.

As I recall, Nicoli owned a small cabin near the lake. Let’s just say we own many lands nearby. With each step, I could feel the squish of the mud beneath my feet, and before I realized it, we had reached the lake.

The lake was vast and still, and the sun glistened off the surface of the water. The trees surrounding the lake were tall and majestic, and I could sense the warmth of the sun on my ice-cold face. I took a deep breath, feeling the sun on my face and the warmth of the breeze, and the sound of birds chirping filled the air.

“Wow.” That was all Talia muttered once she caught sight of the lake and our surroundings.

“It’s so beautiful. I can’t believe it’s real.” She whispered, her eyes wide with amazement. She took a deep breath, taking in the smell of the pine trees and the fresh, clean air.

“Put me down.” She urged, and I loosen the grip beneath her thighs. She slowly stepped closer to the edge of the lake, taking in the sight of the water.

“Were you coming here a lot?” She asked, orbiting her body and admiring everything possible that was around here.

“Sometimes,” I smirked. Her eyes narrowed at my reply, but she let it slide.

“You’re all boring. Why not dive right into the water?” Nicoli suddenly spoke and jumped into the lake. Talia, in surprise, gasped, covering her mouth with her hand. His insanity never stops amazing me.

“How’s the temperature?” Talia cupped her hands around her mouth, yelling as he was swimming farther away. He stopped when he heard her question.

“Try it for yourself, Talia, or are you afraid?” He teased with a grin on his face.

All of the afternoon we spent inside the lake, swimming around and having a pleasant time. We laughed and splashed each other, creating an enjoyable atmosphere between us all. The sun was setting, and a cold wind blew through my long raven hair.

I started looking around and noticed Stacey swimming into the deeper part of the lake. She wasn’t the best swimmer. She was even worse than Talia; that’s why I was with her on the edge of the lake, just in case.

“Stacey?!” Talia shouted as soon as she noticed she was far away.

In a second, Stacey was not seen. Only her hands were above the surface of the water. I did not waste more of the time and quickly dove in and swam where she was located. I still smelled her blood, despite being far from her. I felt her fear and desperation as I swam towards her.

It should have made me happy. To see her frightened by what was happening. However, it was the total opposite of how I felt towards her feelings. I wanted to help her as fast as I could. To ease Talia’s worry about her friend.

For the first time in a long time, I sought the feeling of  salvation. To lift the burden of my previous sins from my shoulders. Which I know I cannot change, but I can at least compensate for it by saving someone’s life. Human life, which I took many times.

I held her in my arms once I got a hold of her. “I’m okay.” She laughed, “Thank you for saving me.” She softly said, gazing into my eyes for a few seconds. Some amount of water came out of her mouth that was making her cough pretty badly.

I swam back to the shore as fast as I could to ease Talia’s worry. Stacey was a bit shaken, yet she tried to speed up our swimming process.

I emerged from the water, and Talia was relieved to see Stacey was safe and sound with me.

Talia’s pov

I could finally exhale the breath I had been holding the entire time when I saw Darcia clasping Stacey in her arms. I let out a long sigh. Nicoli wrapped a blanket around my drenched body. I quickly thanked him, then he walked over to Stacey, all worried about her, throwing an extra two blankets on top of her.

Stacey smiled at me from afar when Nicoli was scolding her about what she did. I decided not to go after her and make her see how concerned I was about her. Darcia approached me shortly after Nicoli took proper care of her.

“Thank you for saving her.” I immediately said and wrapped myself around her waist.

“I know how much she means to you; if you think I would let her die because of my jealousy and pride, then you’re mistaken, Talia.” Darcia declared, and her face bore into my wet hair.

Guilt spread across my face. She already knew what I thought, and the fact that those assumptions were incorrect made me rely on saying, ‘Don’t judge a book by its cover’. Darcia looks cold-hearted, but she perpetually corrects her mistakes. They might not be best friends; however, they won’t be enemies either. A middle ground is building between them.

Back home, we hopped back to Darcia’s and Nicoli’s backs. It seemed that Nicoli was holding Stacey too tight for her comfort as if he were scared that something would happen to her. Though it was peaceful, full of calmness being carried on her back, feeling the wind that she was creating by the inside speed.

It might not have been the best trip, nevertheless I liked that we spent time together, and I could see the change in Darcia’s behavior toward Stacey.

The trees around me all looked blurred. I couldn’t catch sight of anything around us because Darcia was almost flying. Her raven hair was flowing in the wind, and her skin was aglow and pale. She was a goddess, and I felt like I was in a dream. I tilted my head back and gazed up at the sky. It was the only thing I could focus on the whole ride home. The stars were twinkling and the moon was full and bright. I couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like to fly like that, to be that free.

In the blink of an eye, we were in our front yard were my red roses are planted. I steadily slipped down from Darcia’s back and readjusted my drenched clothes. If it wasn’t a warm summer evening, I would get cold instantly. I walked to Stacey and analyzed her. Other than having wet clothes like me, she was completely fine. I told Nicoli to take her inside and give her some of his delicious soups to warm her up.

“What’s on your mind?” Darcia asked as she saw me staring at the flowers. I forgot to water them for two days, and they look slightly dry at the leafs.

“Could you prepare a bath for me while I water those roses?” I requested politely. Darcia stared at me hesitantly. She dislikes leaving my side alone.

“I won’t take a long time. Only a five minutes.” I asserted when she didn’t answer me. I put on a big smile and blinked multiple times in a row at her.

She sighed and shook her head. “Hurry up. It’s getting pretty dark.” She warned.

I nodded and wandered to the garage, where the watering can was placed. I grabbed it and headed to the outside water tap. I filled it up and walked back to the front yard. I carefully started pouring the water on the roses, making sure not to overwater them.

My mind was clouded by the conversation I had with Nicoli yesterday when we were cooking together.

Flashback

“I’ve been thinking about this for a while now. How old are you two with Darcia? You do look quite young, yet not immature-looking.“I asked boldly.

Nicoli kept on stirring the pumpkin soup in the silver pot. He glanced at me, and a smirk combined with a smile appeared on his face. He returned his gaze to the soup.

“It’s quite a difficult question to answer. What my parents told me is that we fully develop in only one year. I would say we are in our early twenties; however, I cannot say exactly.” He explained and glanced at me. “What age do you think we are?” He wondered.

“Maybe twenty-three? I don’t know.” A laugh escaped my mouth. “I agree; I do think you are in your early twenties.” I smiled. He looked back at the almost-done pumpkin soup with a stunning orange color.

“What about humans who turned to vampires?” Another question that I had to know an answer to

Nicoli lowered the gas completely and stopped stirring the soup. “They remain at the age they were turned. We might be the same kind, even so pure-blood vampires and humans who have been transformed into vampires are not the same.” He explained again.

“Now, give me a break with your questions, and taste this delicious masterpiece of mine!” Nicoli proclaimed.

Once all the roses were watered, I planned to return inside as it got chilly outside. I headed back to the garage to place the water can where it belonged.

Then, just then, without warning, a pair of ice-cold hands clenched around my body. And freezing lips and sharp fangs sunken far down into my exposed neck , making me scream my lungs out from the agony.

The peacefulness was destroyed .

⸻⸻

Hello! How are y’all doing? Thoughts on today’s chapter?

Any

feedback

is much appreciated :)

Break next week!!

…yeah again, I apologize for that. Soo busy with school.

<3

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑𝟕 ❘𝐂𝐡𝐨𝐬𝐞𝐧

Then, just then, without warning, a pair of ice-cold hands clenched around my body. And freezing lips and sharp fangs sunken far down into my exposed neck.

I let out a scream of terror and pain, trying to break free from their grip. I flailed my arms and kicked my legs, but to no avail. I felt as if my life slowly slipped away as they drained my energy.

They attached their hands to my trembling lips, so I wouldn’t let out any more screams. I was dragged to the deepest woods around this area. I could still sense their hands, cold and unyielding, as they pulled me through the trees by my wrists, despite being in a completely, speechless shock. I had no idea where we were going, but I knew it would be worse than anything I could imagine. I prayed for a miracle to save me. But I knew no miracle would happen. Everyone at home had no idea I was not coming back inside. Darcia had no idea that I would be gone just a few minutes after our interaction.

I was petrified, and my heart was racing as I attempted to think of a way out. I shivered in fear, knowing that I would never be able to escape this monster who had kidnapped me.

Their cold lips that sucked onto my throat and hands that grabbed me around my wrists meant it was another vampire, but what do they want from me? Someone so ordinary. Someone without a family. Practically, I am no one.

The bite on my neck suddenly burst into flames, like a fire that had started on my neck. It wasn’t just an ordinary bite. I’ve been bitten a few times by Darcia, and it just wasn’t the same.

He finally stopped dragging me and shoved me to the ground. I was too weak to react or gain strength in my legs. My vision got blurry, and I couldn’t identify the vampire who had kidnapped me.

“What will you do with me?” I asked straight away; playing dump was not going to save me.

The vampire remained quiet.

The chilly ground underneath me and the colder wind swept away the warmth I felt this afternoon. Suddenly, a hot tear ran down my cheek. I was never a lucky girl; I knew this fact. But to take me away from my only happiness and a family was the end of my sanity.

“Just kill me,” I stated clearly. Why live if I won’t ever see Darcia? The only being who cared for me more than herself. I got mad at myself that I did not listen to her and stayed outside for those roses. Those bloody roses who called a dead upon me.

The creature crouched down near me and kept looking at the burning wound on my neck. He analyzed it and even took a closer look, hovering over me. It all felt like my world was falling apart once again, but that was the burden I needed to carry on my back to love a vampire.

My sight went black, and I could only hear the trees moving to the flow of the blowing wind. My whole body felt as hard as a rock, and none of my body parts could be lifted from the ground. I was attached to the cold, wet ground. I took the last deep breath in, and the world shut down before my eyes.

---

Has it been a day or two? Perhaps a week or months? The answer was unknown to me. The only thing I was sure of was that I was in a different location. It was not lying on the ice-cold ground anymore. The place where I was lying was pleasant and soft. The smell of the thing I was lying on was incredibly fragrant. Black Dahlia is the name of the darkest flower that was planted. Some say the scent of it could kill you and burn your nose if you inhaled it. That was the smell of it. Very dangerous, but your nose can’t stop inhaling it. Addiction.

I spread my weak fingers onto the surface underneath me. It wasn’t a bed or anything close to it. It was a skin. I steadily shifted my head upward to face the person I was comfortably sleeping on. My blurry sight got cleared once I’ve blinked a multiple times. The chin length desky black hair that was curled to the inside, I could recognize at any time at any place. I shut my eyes in disbelief, thinking it was all just a nightmare. I wished I could wake up from it and be back in Darcia’s secure arms.

An ice-cold hand wrapped around my body suddenly. I squeezed my eyes in case I open them by accident. I wasn’t ready to die so soon, but here I was lying on a dead creature.

“You surely must remember me, don’t you?” The creature asked. I shook my head, and the rest of my body was like a statue. Breathing almost became a foreign concept to me.

“Ohh, I apologize for such a not-welcoming reunion. Missed me?” My head was tilted by the creature’s hand, and my eyes met those bloody-red eyes again.

Elvira Valdis.

In a second, I was twisted onto my hurt back. My body was still like a statue. I kept my shaky hands around my waist.

Her perfectly curved body hovered on top of mine. Her smirk appeared immediately. Red lipstick and a long sleek black eyeliner decorated her beautifully structured face. Those eyes were screaming at my terrified, hopeless face.

“Is this what she does to you? Playing with you as some whore?” she asked, laughing, showing her pointy fangs, and slightly tilted her head.

She grabbed both of my wrists, moved them above my head and squeezed them tightly. However, for some reason, I couldn’t feel her grip as much as I used to. No pain could be felt.

“If you want me, have me. If you want to kill me, kill me!” I bravely shouted in her face.

She started giggling at what I had said. I was a complete joke to her. Tears were flowing down my cheeks. I couldn’t make myself stop shedding them. The only thing I was able to do at that moment was cry like a pitiful little girl who could not save herself without any help.

“Once your soul is no longer a part of you, nothing or no one can bring it back.” She almost whispered it and then licked the wound on my neck.

I widen my eyes at her answer. Was I not alive anymore, and this was just a dream? Or am I in hell for my sins?

I tore my sight from her to look where I even was. The room wasn’t even a room. It was like a basement, but more pleasant to be in and look at. We were lying on a king-size bed whose sheets were emerald, matching Elvira’s diamond necklace that hung around her neck.

I returned my gaze to her, and suddenly she was no longer on top of me. “Tell me, what is so good about her? What is it about my unworthy sister that you like so much?” She wondered with a serious, cold look.

I decided to not provoke her more by the look on her face and just answer with all honesty.

“She’s much more worthy than you are. Despite her cravings for blood, she decided to change because of me and endure the sinful desire for blood. She learned to love someone without the centuries of receiving any love.” I stopped talking to catch my breath. However, I was not done speaking.

“And you are still jealous of your little sister. What a piece of useless shit you are! You deserve to rot in hell!” I yelled at the top of my lungs.

Yeah, I got a little bit more carried by my emotions; I forgot it’s a vampire in front of me who can easily kill me, and I just said a nasty thing about her. Was I wrong? Fuck no.

Her forehead creased, and a hysterical laugh escaped her mouth. Total madness behind those empty, bloody eyes.

“Sinful desire?” She confusingly repeated my words with her eyebrow raised.

Before she or I could utter something back, the iron door opened. Her little puppet, Neon showed up. He Follows her around and does everything she demands. There are no objections from his side because he loves her. Only a fool like him could love her. Neon was the one who kidnapped me. His wild raven short-cut hair was hard to ignore.

“I apologize, my princess, but the dinner is ready.” He informed her, not paying me a glance. I looked at my feet, which were tied. I could not move much, but I thought I could just simply rip them apart when I was alone. As if I had the strength for it.

Her facial expression changed, and a calmness appeared on her features. “Oh my, we will finish this talk later.” Her hands clasped together.

“I’m sure you’re starving.” She added with a smirk splashed on her face.

What will happen to me now?

Darcia’s pov

I super-speed upstairs into my room. I immediately jumped into the bathtub. The water was pretty clear at the lake; however, I like to be one hundred percent clean. I washed off every piece of dirt and mud that was attached to my pale, flawless skin. I changed into my black long robe and tied the satin belt into a perfect ribbon around my waist, so the robe would not be moving.

I sighed as I finally sat down on the velvet-red couch with the sketches in my hand, and looked through them to find the one I had drawn the most perfectly. No mistakes, no incorrect lines, or bad shadowing.

I saw her sit on the bench, looking up into the sky as the heavy fog surrounded her. She was different back then, clouded by her thoughts and worried. I love to look back at her on this piece of a paper.

We might be different types of beings, but darkness surrounds us all the time. We were never lucky in life. Not me as a vampire and her as an innocent human. We cannot escape this monstrous fate that is ahead of us.

It’s like we were never meant to be happy. To never find the once in a lifetime happiness. That’s how it feels. That’s what it’s like.

When those eighteen minutes passed by and Talia did not return inside, I knew something was wrong. I didn’t change into different clothes because I was too worried about her. I super-speed outside, where the roses are planted. No sight of her. I headed towards the water tap, but still, she was nowhere to be found.

Lastly, I walked to the garage, almost breaking the outside door. That was the moment I accepted that she was gone.

I speed-run to Nicoli’s room, where I have found Stacey as well. Both looked shocked and confused, seeing me at such an hour, bashing in there.

“She-” I uttered. I was gasping for air, holding onto the door handle.

“What’s happened?!” Stacey asked loudly. They both ran close to me, but leaving me have enough space around me.

I dropped to my knees as I kept recalling the fact that she was no longer in this house. No longer with me.

Tears began to form in my eyes. It was impossible to hold them back. I bore my eyes into my palms. Suddenly, I was embraced by the coldness that was Nicoli. His hands captured my back, holding me as tight as he could.

“She is - gone.” I finally said it out loud to them. Nicoli’s hands weakened around my body, and my tears stopped flowing. It wasn’t because I stopped being in agony; it was because an unbelievable amount of anger built inside of me once I said it out loud.

I shifted from Nicoli’s arms back to the yard in a second. I orbit, focusing on every tree and every scent I can inhale into my nose.

Besides the trees, animals, and blood, I couldn’t detect anything.

Nicoli and Stacey appeared shortly after and kept looking around the place where the roses are planted.

“Wait.” Nicoli alarmed us.

I turned to him instantly, waiting for what he had found out. His nostrils widened, and his eyes turned blood-red.

I got impatient and shifted next to him, grabbing him by the collar. “Speak, now!” I yelled into his face.

He slowly turned his head toward mine. “I recognize the smell, and so should you!” He scolded me politely.

I let go of him harshly and started sniffing around the area. It then clicked when the scent blew through me. His name was forgotten in my mind; however, his face was hard to forget. Elvira’s loyal servant, the so-called friend. She commanded her friend to take Talia instead of coming here herself because she knew I wouldn’t recognize his scent.

The water can was a few meters away from our house. She must have held it so long in her small hand. She must have panicked and didn’t know how to react.

“We have to leave immediately, and bring her back.” I said, turning to them.

But if I return home, neither I nor Talia would return home safely. I can’t ask Nicoli for such a favor, as he found love again.

Now I wish I could just die from the suffering that is making my stone-cold heart even heavier to carry.

⸻⸻

A

vote

or a

comment

would make me very happy :)

Thoughts on today’s chapter?

<3

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑𝟖 ❘𝐁𝐥𝐨𝐨𝐝𝐲 𝐝𝐢𝐧𝐧𝐞𝐫

Talia’s pov

The hall was full of darkness, and you could sense the demons inside those walls. You were nowhere to be safe here, as if you were meant to ever be.

I have escaped death plenty of times already. First, was my maniacal father. The second time, it was Darcia. This is my third death. The saying says, ‘Third time’s a charm’. I can now only pray and hope to survive once again because there’s no one to save my cursed life. I’m on my own to save myself.

“Move.” Noen hissed and pushed harshly on my right shoulder. I was barely dragging my feet forward. I only sensed the tip of my fingertips. My tongue was weird to feel, and my mouth was extremely dry from the inside. I looked down to see what they changed me into, and to my surprise I was decently clothed. It was a night gown in deep forest color. The top part of it was decorated in spider web hem lace same at the bottom part.

We stopped walking once we were standing in front of a giant wooden double door. Two of Elvira’s vampire slaves opened the double door together in sync. The sound of the door squeaking made my skin crawl. 

If I wanted to see Darcia’s face again, I had to find the strength in me to move. To make further progress. No matter what happens, because this is not how my life will end.

When she took a step ahead, all of us had to move as well. We entered one of the biggest dining halls I’ve ever seen in my life. A Black Marvel table with clipped corners was placed in the center of the room, with all the vampires living here sitting behind it. The ceiling was painted pitch-black with a border touched in gold color. The chandelier was hung exactly at the center of the ceiling. Ruby diamonds were encrusted on the chandelier, making it sparkle in the light of the candles that were all around it. Emerald color dominated those wingback chairs that immortals sat on.

Elvira’s obsession with this color is insane, but on the other hand, Darcia loves red and even sleeps in velvet-red sheets.

The room itself was extraordinary to look at. Every corner of it was shaped asymmetrically. A raven curtains were perfectly hanging to all of the windows. Portraits of unfamiliar faces were attached to the walls. I narrowed my eyes in hope to maybe see Darcia’s face on one of them, but I couldn’t find her.

Once we made more steps forward and I could be seen, all eyes were on me.

All of the vampires stood up and bowed down to Elvira. She gave them a huge smile, showing her sharp fangs, and indicated that they sit down. She unhurriedly approached the large, lengthy table, and when she was about to sit down, Noen pulled the chair for her as a gentleman.

As for me, I got seated right next to her. On the other left side was seated Noen. I quickly observed the room and tried to count quickly how many vampires were here. I lost the count at ninety-six.

The table was decorated in red wine color and three-tier candle holders were covered in true gold. One is in the center of the table, and the other two are at the beginning and end of the table.

There were no plates, just crystal carved cups in front of them filled with blood. They were all peering at me with nothing but darkness in their eyes. None of them had red eyes, but that moment of their return was coming, and I was the cause of it.

“As you can see, m’lords and m’ladies, we have a guest under our roof.” She began speaking. “My dear friend, I hope you don’t feel even unsightly uncomfortable and can enjoy this dinner.” She asserted as she turned her head to me.

I simply nodded my head but didn’t dare look straight into her eyes. I could hear her annoying, high-pitched voice laugh under her breath. I hugged my body to stop the constant quiver. Her maniacal giggling made the trembling even worse.

“Now,” she clapped two times and looked for the food servant. “Let’s begin the feast!” She announced, and all the vampires laughed evilly like they weren’t right in their minds.

All the servants disappeared to the other room next to this one. I suppose it’s the kitchen. While we were all waiting for them to come back, another servant poured more blood into the see through cups.

“Why pour more blood if there’s going to be way more of it soon?” I thought to myself.

Then it hit me. A living meal will soon enter this room, and I will have to watch as all hundred immortals suck souls out of innocent human beings.

I leisurely turned my head to the open door to the kitchen and focused on any signs of movement coming out of there.

A cold touch made me flinch and snap my head back to Elvira. Her strong grip on my wrist created tears in my eyes. Once she caught sight of them, the corner of her mouth lifted.

I was powerless and completely alone, with total monsters of madness.

Then I could hear the footsteps behind me, coming closer and closer to the direction of the table. Once they were close enough, Elvira’s eyes scanned all of the humans that were behind me.

“You, come here.” She pointed at someone with her finger. The person walked carefully toward her, however stopped right next to me.

Elvira rose from the wingback chair, and the squeaking sound created goosebumps on my whole body. She slowly approached the person, taking a good look at them. Then she stood behind them, and no one knew what her intentions were for doing so.

“My friend, turn your pretty head to look at me.” She demanded loudly.

I gulped and turned to face her. The person who was in front of her was a girl probably my age with gorgeous curly ginger hair. She had a light piece of clothing on her something like a bag for potatoes that was fully covered in dirt. She was blemished with bite marks and other dark bruises.

You would suppose this girl would have a scared face, yet there were no emotions shown on her face.

Elvira hugged her from behind and placed her pale hand against her neck. She sniffed her neck, dragging her nose up to her hairline.

Her claws bore into the girl’s neck, and without any warning, she cut a long line across her neck. When the drop of blood began to release from the open skin, I was out of the chair straightaway. My hands grasped the girl’s body, and my teeth were sunken deep down into her open skin. We fell onto the cold ground as my weight brought her down.

Just like that, in a blink of an eye, I sucked every drop of blood out of her system; I couldn’t dig out my teeth out of her. I was destroying her motionless body. I kept on holding her shoulders, like she could escape from me. Like she could stop me. I scratched her arms, shoulders, and even her neck. Traces of my long fingernails were all across her body. Red long marks. I licked the wound on her neck, taking every tiny drop of blood that would go to waste.

Once I released my teeth from her neck, her eyes remained open, and that was the moment I realized I killed a human—that I became a monster like every other being in this dining room.

I became one of them .

Darcia’s pov

In agony and angriness, I sat outside on the stairs, thinking about Talia.

It’s been a week and a half since she was taken away from me. Me and Nicoli were constantly discussing the best plan to get there and take her back, except everything seemed not to be good enough. Failure, to be exact.

I sat on those stairs as it was pouring, replaying the last moments with her in my head. The last time I saw those beautiful hazel eyes.

An indescribable feeling was lingering inside my chest. It wanted to explode and tear my body apart. I touched my chest, pressing hard on it. My breath became quicker, as if I were really about to explode.

“Darcia,” Nicoli called my name behind me. I escaped from my thoughts immediately.

He closed the front door and sat down next to me. My head was leaning against the wooden pillar as my eyes swam with tears. I turned my head away from his direction. I was looking weak enough in front of Nicoli. The last thing I want is for him to see me cry.

“I- know how you’re feeling, Darc-”

“No, you have no fucking idea what goes through my mind at this moment, Nicoli. How they might torture her there. How my sister has her claws dig inside her. How every other vampire craves her blood. So please don’t try to emphasize with me. Because you don’t know how I’m fucking feeling.” I coldly shouted.

Silence filled the air around us.

I grabbed onto my hair and pulled it in frustration. The only precious person I could ever have is far away from me with my lunatic sister.

My wrists were grabbed by Nicoli, and his eyes bore into mine. “Don’t feel guilty because you had no idea what would happen. Your sister had this planned very well, and I’m so sorry, Darcia, that I didn’t kill her when I had the chance.” He apologized in a low voice.

“Now we have to do everything necessary for her rescue. I won’t let you go back there alone.” He added.

My forehead creased. “I cannot ask you to come with me. Please, don’t make me take away your happiness from you. We might not return back home.” I cautioned.

“I know the risks. I know there’s a chance we won’t ever come back to this house, but I can’t bear to see you like this. You are my family, Darcia. My only true family. Don’t push me away.” Nicoli pressed me into his chest, and more tears flooded. I locked my hands around him, holding him tight to my body. His finger wiped away the tears from my cheek. He patted my back rhythmically to calm me down.

What kind of friend would I be if he died there? Putting his life at risk. I could never forgive myself. He’s stubborn like me; perhaps that’s why we stuck together for all those centuries.

Love changed me. In the best ways possible, of course. However, weakness won’t help me bring back Talia. As much as I hated to allow this to happen to myself, I have to bring back my old self. Not the one who kills the innocents, but the one who kills evilness.

I would slaughter everyone in that cursed castle, undoubtedly including my parents, if they stood in my way. As for my sister, she’s the first victim on my list to kill. I had mercy on her considering she’s my family, despite that I’m done playing nice. I’m done always letting her get her way just because she knows where I live. If she wants to reveal it to my parents, then I’ll let her do it. Or more precisely, I’ll let her get her way for the last time because I will murder her with my own hands before she has to chance to inform them.

I’ve had enough of my sinfully, twisted ‘family’. I sacrificed and have been hurt more than I can count. I ran and hid all those long years. Except now I’m exhausted. I will kill my own kind thanks to her. I will destroy the whole world if it’s needed, but I will take back what’s mine .

I snatched his blouse and held it tight. “I will kill them all,” I muttered for myself. “I will destroy them all.” 

It didn’t matter what was the right thing to do because I had decided long ago what was right for me. No one can change my mind about Talia and our relationship. She belongs to me by all rights.

If Elvira thinks I will let her live this time, she better be prepared when I arrive because no mercy will be given.

The war has begun .

⸻⸻

This story passed 50k reads!!! I’m incredibly happy, and grateful. <3

A

vote

or a

comment

is very much appreciated :)

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟑𝟗 ❘𝐈𝐦𝐦𝐨𝐫𝐭𝐚𝐥𝐢𝐭𝐲

Talia’s pov

I sat on the fluffy king-size bed, hugging my legs, thinking about what I had done just a few minutes ago. Once Elvira saw the girl was dead, she commanded Noen to bring me back into this spacious room with barely any light coming through the window. It’s mostly just the red color dominating the shades of this room.

Every single vampire in that dining room was proudly looking at my accomplishment. Their evil laughter was echoing amongst the tall walls, while my eyes swam with tears. I was on my knees and couldn’t stop rubbing my mouth with my forearm with the intention of getting rid of the blood. When I glanced back at the dead girl in front of me, her complexion was slowly changing colors, as the leaves do in the autumn, except her colors weren’t warm and bright. The color of her skin was turning purple, almost blue. Her neck was open as if someone had slit her entire throat with a sharp blade.

I don’t remember how I got onto this bed. If I was dragged here or came by my own will. The only thing I could remember was the taste of her blood in my mouth. How my body needed every single drop of her blood. How I couldn’t pull away. How I sensed her warm body turning cold forever.

I looked in the direction of the wide window and walked to it. I opened it and stared at the dark sky, which flashed with crimson bolts of lightning across the whole sky.

I placed my foot on the sill, ready to jump out of it, when suddenly the door opened and a voice spoke to me. “Oh dear, don’t even try. You are immortal now.” Elvira reminded me in a high-pitched voice as she teleported to me, caressing my hair. She gently grabbed them whole and ran her hand to the end of them. “Look, how much they grew.” I looked at my now-long hair, which reached my butt, shining gold color. She took a step back to free the wall where the mirror with a golden frame was hung. “Take a closer look at your face, and tell me if you find any imperfections-there are none now.” Elvira whispered in my left ear.

I took a step forward and touched my face while looking in the mirror. I hardly recognized myself. My eyes were glaring at the wine-red color, and even the way my posture was, it was not the same. Dark red stains on my shirt reminded me why I wanted to jump out of the window. I knew I couldn’t die, but at least I wanted to try. I cannot bear it. The realization that I have murdered someone. Someone so innocent and pure.

I became a killer.

In an instant, I punched the mirror, and sharp pieces of it were shattered on the wooden floor. I was filled with rage and guilt. I couldn’t control my speed very well, and as I moved to the side, I ended up hitting myself against the bed. I didn’t try to get up at that moment because of everything that happened, and there was no way to die. I became silent.

I could only see myself as a monster when I looked into the mirror. I never wished to be one of them. As much as I love Darcia, I wanted to grow old and be me for the rest of my final days. To eat my pizza and crave fish or chicken. To never feel the need to taste blood or be surrounded by dead bodies because I would have the blood on my hands.

What kind of future will I have now? I had suffered all my life. From the day I was born until this point, I could see myself being happy for a brief moment. That thought was crushed once again. Over and over again, my happiness is killed. Same as me.

My body is no longer warm to the touch. My heart does not have a heartbeat. My eyes are empty, full of sorrow and wrath.

“I see you are a bit upset about this - small change, but I promise you, it won’t take long before you will be honored to possess this great change within you.” She declared and left, leaving the iron door shut loudly. I flinched as it smashed back into its frame.

As I was directly staring at the window I had left open, a small creature flew onto the sill. When I focused my sight on it, I could see the texture of his short, pitch-black fur from up close, as if I were looking at it through a magnifier. My eyes then shifted to his head, which resembled a dog. Eyes dark with no iris. This creature’s ears were standing up sharply. Eyes were popping out of his skull. His wings were then outstretched, and I realized this small creature was a bat.

I blinked repeatedly and shook the goosebumps off my body. I gazed back at the bat and realized I now saw him much farther away than I did a second ago. How is that possible? I asked myself out loud.

“I can answer your question with the simplest answer.” The bat suddenly spoke. In a heartbeat, the talking bat flew to the top of the ceiling and exploded. I shut my eyes in fear of seeing his body shredded to pieces.

“I’m alright.” My knee was gripped by a large, strong hand. I opened my eyes and saw in front of me a man with magnificent dark chocolate hair that was longer than mine. The moment our eyes met, a smile spread across his face. An unusual lavender color radiated from his almond-shaped eyes. Perfectly structured face, and his high cheekbones were hard not to stare at. He was all dressed in black, except for his blouse, which was the darkest color, emerald green. His style of clothing was extremely elegant, as if he were a prince.

He leaned closer to my face, sniffing around, probably to find out what I am. I flinched, moving my body away from his nose. He stopped sniffing when he was at the location of my mouth, and a mischievous smirk was on his face.

“Fresh blood.” He said, piercing into my eyes. I pushed myself against the bed frame, pulling my knees to my stomach. I had enough for today. I don’t want to go through another bloodshed. I have no idea what this vampire wants from me, but I have no intention to follow any of his commands if he has any.

The immortal stood up, straightening his posture. I squeezed my eyes, waiting for a kick or a slap from him, but nothing was happening. Knowing one’s intentions is difficult to figure out in this place. No good is happening here. I fell into Satan’s playroom.

“I am not the kind of creature you assume I am. In fact, I came because I want to help you, and it’s, of course, up to you if you’ll accept my willing help or not.” He stated in a pleasant voice.

I should accept his help? Trust is earned, and he gave me zero reasons to trust him. Actually, quite the opposite effect.

Darcia’s pov

Another hour, another minute, and another second without Talia. I’ve acknowledged my biggest weak point. I fought against my emotions just to find myself alone in my empty room. Books lying around the floor. My blouse and pants were thrown onto the couch. My room was filled with useless stuff, but it was entirely empty.

Nothing and no one could substitute Talia.

I continued staring out the window, which was splattered with raindrops. How much time will pass until we meet each other again? I have eternity ahead of me, yet Talia’s human life feels like a split second to me.

A knock alarmed me and woke me up from my thinking. “Come in,” I said, turning my head in the direction of the door. Nicoli opened the door, analysing my face. He slowly closed it and walked up to me. I turned my head back to the window and folded my arms.

“I know you’re angry with me. But now we can begin preparing.” He reasoned. I wanted to return to the vampire world right that night since Talia disappeared; however, Nicoli kept on insisting we should wait and make a plan for how to safely get through the guards. I don’t even know how many days have passed since he said that to me.

Instead of talking to him, I started preparing for what was coming. I found my dagger in the back of my closet, well hidden, and some other things, which might help when the battle starts. Taking Talia back from my sister won’t be without a fight between me and her.

“I sent a letter to my old friend for help, and the reply just arrived. We cannot leave Stacey here alone, so she will stay with my friend and his wife.” Nicoli announced.

I furrowed my eyebrows and snapped my head to look at him. “You want to give Stacey to some of your friends whom you haven’t seen for god knows how long? Are you out of your mind? We cannot put Stacey at any risk. She will be safe here.” I stated. Talia cannot lose her friend twice.

“My friend has a debt to pay, Darcia. They will take good care of Stacey. You think I would let the girl I love-.” He stopped talking, shaking his head, as I wasn’t supposed to hear that, even though I had known this since the beginning.

“Believe in me, please.” Nicoli softly said. “After we take Stacey to my friend, we can finally take Talia back. I swear to you.”

I returned my gaze to the window. I suddenly had a lump in my throat. I have to get Talia back. Back to me, where she belongs. “Okay, go and tell Stacey she has to pack her stuff. I will trust your decisions, but… I paused. “If this waiting I took for a risk will not bring her back to me, I swear to you too, I will make your life a living hell till the end of the times.” I threatened him with confidence.

---

Nicoli’s friend Espen lives in the world of mortals, just like us. Nicoli decided to drive this time, as he knew the road to get there better than me. Stacey was surprisingly calm and kept on saying, ‘She will be alright’ implying it to Talia. But Stacey has no idea what our world is truly like. All of the immortals living in that castle are not as nice as me and Nicoli. They torture, kill, and eat humans alive. Not just drinking their blood but eating their flesh as well. Talia could be dead by now if my sister got bored of her; however, I have a strong feeling that Elvira has bigger plans for her.

I should’ve known that she would have found out that Talia survived her attack. Staying in our house was not the smartest choice. Many eyes were spying on us, and we didn’t notice. We have been too incautious about Elvira and her faithful friends.

For the final time, Nicoli turned the steering wheel to the right, and we stopped before an old Victorian house that looked abandoned. Same as ours. Well, that’s the best way to hide the fact that you live there. People distance themselves from old mansions because they think they are haunted by ghosts. This is partially true because we are already dead.

When we closed the car door, the entrance door opened, and a towering man with a dark ashy color of his skin, and numerous tiny black braids that reached his abdomen was standing on the threshold. His body was filled with muscles. No part of his body was plain. A woman with bright copper hair appeared next to his big arm. She was barely half his height, her body was slim, and her rosy skin was pale as mine. A snowy cottage-core dress perfectly hugged her curvy hips and slim waist.

We greeted them politely and came inside their house. It was exactly as I expected. The furniture I took notice of could be worth millions. Everything was luxurious and expensive. Nothing cheap could be seen in their home. The walls were lined with artwork, and the floors were done in marble. The carpets were hand-woven, and every piece of furniture matched the exact milky color with a gold touch on the borders.

Stacey didn’t look amused by their home. Her eyes kept swinging from side to side. She felt very uncomfortable, and I cannot blame her. She was surrounded by four vampires.

Espen seated us in the living room on this sectional, wine-red couch. Nicoli indicated to Stacey that she sat next to him, and she immediately did so. His wife was exceptionally pretty, but no woman could compare to Talia. Espen placed his hand around his wife’s stomach and gently caressed it.

“How long has it been? Five hundred years or even more?” Espen asked, looking at Nicoli, and then a chuckle escaped his mouth.

“I would say even more, but thinking about time is one of the things we don’t have to ever ponder about,” Nicoli said with a smile on his face. Espen nodded at his answer and kissed his wife on the cheek.

“I remember what you have done for me, and I could never forget it. You saved Acasia.” He paused, shifting his gaze to the floor. I suppose Acasia is the name of his wife.

“You are my friend, Espen.” Nicoli softly said, and Espen raised his gaze back to Nicoli. “I’m happy to see you’re doing well, Acasia,” Nicoli added, now looking at her.

“And I’m happy you showed up after those years. But you changed a bit, didn’t you?” She giggled with her soothing voice.

Nicoli didn’t say anything back; he just laughed. Stacey kept her eyes on him, and when he felt her stare, he looked at her too.

“This is my friend Darcia.” He pointed at me, and I bowed my head to greet them. “And this is the Stacey I wrote you about.” He then pointed at her, but she just sat straight, keeping her eyes on her feet.

“Don’t be afraid, lovely girl. No harm will come to you.” Acasia reassured her. Then she stood up from the couch and walked closer to us. She stretched her hand to Stacey for her to take it, but before she accepted, she looked for approval from Nicoli. He nodded, and Stacey slowly placed her hand on Acasia’s. They headed to the other room and closed the door.

“Can I ask, where are you two headed that you have to keep the human behind?” Espen asked.

“Home,” I replied quickly, peering into his red eyes.

Espen looked confused and turned his head to Nicoli, waiting for an explanation of what I said. Nicoli sighed and cleared his throat.

“This is the princess , Darcia Valdis.” Nicoli revealed my full name, and Espen widened his eyes at the answer. His forehead creased, and he immediately stood up.

His eyes darkened. “Your sister’s friends tortured my Acasia, and now I have her sister in my living room.” He said angrily. I instantly got up on my feet, being an inch away from his chin.

“That bitch took what’s mine, and she and her friends will pay for that. I will do everything in my power to get my revenge.” I said gravelly, piercing into his eyes.

We kept on staring into each other’s eyes until he accepted that I meant every word I said. I don’t play around with words.

He teleported back onto the couch, crossing his feet. “The only safest way to get into that castle is during the masquerade ball. The ball, as you know, happens on the full moon, which is five days from today. I’ve been informed by my friends that Elvira is planning to make that ball and is already sending invitations. I want my revenge, Darcia, but you are her sister. Could you kill her?” He asked.

Could I kill someone who made my life miserable and took the only thing that brought me happiness?

Without a blink of an eye,

“I don’t expect you to trust me blindly. But you know what it feels like when they take what’s yours. How hopeless do you feel? How much do you have the desire to kill anyone who is in your way to take back what’s yours?” I said.

He narrowed his eyes and tilted his head to the left. His forearms then rested on his thighs as he leaned forward.

“Let’s kill that cunt once and for all.” Espen proclaimed.

⸻⸻

Hey y’all! Hope you’re doing well.

I know some of you don’t like the direction I’ve taken with the story, but I was aware of the risk. Still, I hope you enjoyed today’s chapter! Let me know in the comments <3

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟒𝟎 ❘𝐒𝐞𝐥𝐟𝐜𝐨𝐧𝐭𝐫𝐨𝐥

Talia’s pov

The next day, after this mysterious vampire and I had our interaction, he said he would sneak into my room and train me. What did he mean by that? I had no idea. Yet then he mysteriously showed up before lunch around ten o’clock, and then when I smelled the sweet scent lingering in the air, I realized what he meant by training me.

He explained that the more I’m used to smelling it and being around the blood, the more I will be in control of my body and thirst. It was easier to say than do. I ate the whole test tube, which was filled with fresh blood. And yes, even the glass. I can still feel small pieces of glass scraping my gums.

When the clock had rolled over to eleven fifty-seven, he swiftly left my room. I suppose he is just extra careful to not be found by anyone. Before he left, he said he would visit me again the next day at the same time. Even though I’m not sure why he wants to help me, I’m kind of glad I could meet someone slightly normal. However, I am unsure of what I would do if his intentions were bad.

All lunch and afternoon, I kept thinking about why I had to be changed. Why did turning me into one of them have any benefits for them?

My head was on the verge of an explosion when suddenly the tall iron door opened, with Elvira coming inside.

Elvira said that after my last feeding, I wouldn’t need a drop of blood until the full moon. However, my starvation began. It wasn’t as before when I was a human. I could eat small portions of food every few hours or not even at all until lunch came, and I was completely fine, but now? After I had the whole tube of a warm, bittersweet liquid, I got hungry not even ten minutes after consuming it.

I got off the bed, shifting to the open window in a second. I didn’t want to be close to her. She is the reason I became this.

“Come here,” Elvira ordered me, gesturing me with her index finger to come to her.

I hesitated at first, but I didn’t want to get punished for not listening to her. And the last thing I would want is to cause another bloodshed. Because of what I did, I cannot close my eyes without seeing all the fresh blood on my hands. Because all I see is her ginger hair and slim body, which barely held her posture together. I killed someone. My hands will never get clean, no matter how hard I scrub them.

Slowly, I walked towards her and stopped one meter away.

She squeezed her wine-red eyes, tilting her head to the left. I shifted my gaze to the floor, as I couldn’t bear her stare.

As soon as she saw me stop looking at her, her hand was under my neck. Her hard grip told me she had become angry. She easily gets irritated by my reactions.

“Don’t do what I didn’t command you to do. You will look straight into my eyes.” She coldly warned with a stern voice.

My eyes stared into her empty eyes, full of evilness.

“I thought you died, yet somehow you managed to survive.” She paused and shifted behind me, to which my skin reacted by creating goosebumps.

“I will not sit on my ass while Darcia is all happy. She wasn’t supposed to find happiness. That word is prohibited on her list of desires. Except then you came and made that bitch believe she could be happy.” She whispered into my left ear, hovering over me.

Is she only allowed to be happy when her maniacal family says so?

“So, you are not happy yourself?” I asked her. She remained quiet, which made it a perfect situation for me to say what was on my mind.

“You didn’t get him, huh? Your seduction didn’t work on him as you thought it would; that’s why you’re mad. He still wants Darcia, but never you. Don’t you feel pathetic?” I jeered.

The one Darcia was supposed to be married to was Elvira’s crush. I remember the story of how envious and furious she was that their mother didn’t choose her for his bride.

The next thing I know, I’m lying on the floor. Elvira slapped me strongly, leaving burning marks on my cheek that her long claws caused. My stomach was her next target, then my back, and lastly, or I suppose it was the last part of my body that she hit, was my neck.

I didn’t realize she left a few minutes after that due to the pain. I thought that now when I’m one of them, I wouldn’t sense even the slightest bit of pain; however, I was so wrong. If I were still human, I would be dead by now, but this body is handling it.

I pulled my legs to my stomach and wrapped my arms around them. I laid my face on top of my knees. “I want to go home,” I murmured, wiping a tear from my eye.

---

“Is the floor so comfortable to lay on?” A voice asked from behind me. I instantly pushed myself up by my forearms to meet those lavender eyes again. I sighed out loud.

I must have been lying here since yesterday. Even though I cannot sleep fully, I had a nap that kept me away from the horrible reality that I’m in.

“Could you not scare me like that?” I said, rolling my eyes. I fully stood up, running my hands on my black pants and snowy ruffle lace blouse to wipe the dust off.

He came up to me, lowering himself to my height. “Don’t allow yourself to be scared. And even if you cannot help it, act like you never saw fear in front of you.” He stated.

He straightened his posture to his original height and took a seat on my bed.

“I must say this bed is quite comfortable.” He examined the pillows and silky smooth sheets.

“What’s your name, mysterious savior?” I asked.

His eyes focused on mine, and a slight smirk appeared on his face. “Lucian.” He confessed. “And what is yours?”

“Talia,” I revealed it proudly.

He nodded and slowly got up from the bed. I kept my eyes on him since I didn’t trust him. No one can be trusted in this place.

“So, Talia, do you wish to learn how to control yourself when blood is offered to you?” He asked sternly.

“Y-Yes.” I stuttered upon hearing the word blood. I hate how that word is affecting me.

“Well, then, the most important thing to remember when it comes to control is to distract your mind. If you can only focus on blood and nothing else, then there’s no help, however if you manage to shift your thoughts onto something else. Something immensely strong, then I promise you, you will be able to control yourself fully.” Lucian explained.

“What exactly is the ‘thing’ I have to focus on? Can it be anything?” I wondered.

“No, it cannot. It has to be a memory in your mind or a thought that you cherish. For instance, someone you love or care for. Someone you can concentrate on. Nothing else will be able to tame you for what you truly lust.” He lectured in a serious tone.

The people I love that are my new family. Nicoli, my close friend who was always there for me, helping me. Stacey, who is my sister, which I finally reconnected with, and Darcia, my one and only true love .

Combining all of these people in my head is stronger than a whole ocean of blood.

“Let’s test it,” I suggested with excitement.

Lucian looked at me, unsure. He probably thought I was not ready, but I will never be ready for this. Not after I went through it myself. I hated Darcia for what she did months ago, but I’ve realized how cruel it was of me to think for even one second that this is something that can be self-controlled.

Lucian pulled out of his coat pocket a test tube that was filled at the very top with blood, and opened it. I immediately felt pressured by the thought of tasting it. But what would happen if I had a taste at the tip of my tongue? Just a simple dip-in.

I detected the fangs with my tongue and how sharp they really were when I brushed my tongue through them. My feet were difficult to control. I had the urge to just jump at Lucian and take what he was holding in his long fingers.

But then I pictured Darcia’s face. How she’s beautifully smiling at me. Her cherry lips, calling me to kiss them. Her long raven hair so soft to the touch, and those crimson-red eyes that switch when we’re just simply touching each other.

The desire for blood was suddenly gone with the wind that flew through the open window and blew my long, messy hair into every angle.

“Well done. You succeeded.” Lucian praised me and hid the tube back inside his coat pocket.

Before I could say something to him, the iron door started to open, and Lucian instantly disappeared in front of my eyes as he turned into a black bat.

I turned to the door, being a few meters away from it. An unknown girl greeted me with a smile. I didn’t smile back; I just kept my plain look to not be suspicious.

Right after her, Noen showed up, and I knew something was going to happen.

“Measure her whole body to the last curve. Nothing can be messed up, or you will be my dinner today.” He whispered into the girl’s ear and closed the door behind him, leaving the two of us completely alone.

“Are you okay?” I asked her, except as I took a step forward, she moved as well, but backwards.

That was the part I forgot about. I’m not like her anymore. She’s afraid of me because of who I am. She thinks I’ll kill her. I see it on her face.

“I-I’m sorry.” I took a long step back. Not just because of her uncomfortableness, but because I wasn’t sure if I could handle being close to a human. Yes, I passed my test. I’m a little happy about it; however, this is an innocent human in front of me who doesn’t dare to look at me.

“Just give me the measuring tape, and I’ll do it myself.” I proclaimed it with a fake smile.

For what exact reason do I need a dress?

⸻⸻

Check out my new story Saving Grace!

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟒𝟏 ❘𝐌𝐚𝐬𝐪𝐮𝐞𝐫𝐚𝐝𝐞 𝐛𝐚𝐥𝐥

Darcia’s pov

Our plan is very simple. First, we must pass through the guards standing in front of the castle’s entrance. Because of the ball, no one pays much attention to who enters the castle. It would take them a whole day to check on each and every vampire. Nobody expects someone to try to break in and fight the princess when there are so many guards surrounding her.

Second, we can’t possibly fail this next step. Talia, I believe, will be close to Elvira. If not, we will face a major problem to solve. I’m hoping that the first option is correct..

Nicoli will distract Elvira while I and Espen complete the almost-final phase of taking Talia away.

Nicoli is ultimately the best option to tune out Elvira’s peace. Just let alone his snow-white hair, is the biggest distraction in that ballroom.

Elvira will panic, not expecting Nicoli to show up out of nowhere. I know that she saw it planned in her head: me barging in there, screaming, yelling. I will be a big disappointment for her. I won’t be her next joke to laugh at. We thought this through over and over again until it was the most brilliant idea.

“How long until we reach the cave?” Nicoli asked as we took a break to feed properly. You can’t go to a fight if your stomach, or in our case, system is empty.

I leaned my head against the tall pine tree and sucked the blood out of the fifth blood bag. Zero-negatives are the tastiest ones. I said I wouldn’t ever touch a human again because of my thirst, and I kept my promise to Talia.

Espen had saved a couple of them just in case . Those were his words.

The last time I didn’t feed properly, Elvira won against me. It wasn’t a fair fight. She was filled with human blood while I was starving. Animal blood wouldn’t help me obtain the justice I seek for. However, human blood will.

“Just a few more meters, and we can begin with our plan,” I replied, squeezing every possible drop of blood that could be squeezed out of the last blood bag.

Entering the vampire world is like entering hell. You pay for your sins rigorously.

It was forbidden a few centuries ago to leave the vampire world. If you by chance got away without anyone knowing, you could pass through the gate into the human world. But once you do so, your name will be written on the Wall of Escapers.

After Nicodemus became the ruler of the vampire world, he changed the law of entering the human world.

But one thing remained, and that was the Wall of Escapers. Nicodemus wanted to have everyone under his control. Except for me…I was the only one who escaped from him, dead alive.

The gate is deep in the woods. But not as deep as you would think it is. It’s so far in the forest that even some animals don’t travel that far inside.

There are many gates in every city and in every country in the world. How were they created in the first place?

Well, as far as I can remember, the lessons I attended about our history happened anciently ago when even I didn’t exist. The vampires who ruled the vampire world had only one access to the gate. Which was very inconvenient for them.

They needed access to every possible country that existed back then. To taste every different humankind. That’s why they needed help from someone as powerful as they were.

Witches.

And not the kinds of witches who can fly on brooms or have unbelievably ugly faces. It was those kinds of witches who were bewitching. Their sweet scent and a few beautiful lies brought death upon you. They loved to experiment. Not just with humans, but with other creatures as well.

The Highest ruler decided to connect with the most powerful witch, who could duplicate the same gate in every corner of the world as their ancestors once created.

Only the witch had a strange request in return for doing something so twisted and dangerous for humankind. Putting in danger people that she lives amongst with her friends was an extreme threat to her kind.

That’s why she requested a single vampire in return for her services. The Highest ruler laughed off such an easy request. What are millions and millions of gates compared to the single life of a vampire?

And with his acceptance, the powerful witch duplicated millions of gates throughout the world.

How was the first gate even created? Not even the oldest living vampires know, or they do, but they don’t want to reveal it.

Because no one can be trusted in the vampire world.

I got up from the ground, taking the dirt off my black long dress with a burgundy corset. Nicoli and Espen burned those empty blood bags in case they were tracking us.

Elvira surely thinks I’ll come for Talia. That was her plan all along. Lure me back home and let me see what she’s capable of. What monstrosity she’s able to plan.

As we wandered by the dark path to the gate, I had to urge myself to turn back and not continue. The possibility of her death is too high. I don’t want to discover her purple body, and cold as ice.

I won’t find her in such a state . I think to myself.

I would rather be killed in that awful place by my sister than see her dead body.

I clenched my jaw and curled my fingers into fists. I cannot feel the weakest when I’m about to start step one. And especially not in front of Espen. He isn’t quite fond of me, or more specifically, my empty promises for his vengeance.

I can only give him my word that my part of the deal will not be broken by anyone or anything.

He gets to help me kill Elvira in exchange for taking Talia safely away from her claws. Not a single hair on her head can be broken, or the deal is off, and I will kill her all by myself.

We appeared in front of a small stone cave that was barely four meters long. Moss decorated those old, asymmetrical stones that were all on top of each other. It was hard to notice it at first, as the trees perfectly hid it around the entrance as well. I doubt human eyes could notice this cave at night. Or that they could travel so far away from any civilization where numerous wild animals ran through.

We passed through the stabbing trees and finally got close to the teleportation gate. Every inch of the inside was filled with red flames, and that’s all you could see. I recall passing through it with Nicoli centuries ago, but at that moment when I caught sight of it, it brought me back into my past, where I was escaping from my marriage with a stranger whom I felt weird trusting.

“Are you two remembering how it felt to pass through the gate? Because truthfully, I forgot the feeling.” I said with a monotone voice.

“So much agony and guilt drown me in my sins.” Nicoli suddenly replied to my question. I quickly smiled and took the first step, where the red flames began. The gate has three parts. The first one is physical, and that is pain. The second part is where you feel the guilt for your sins, and the last third part is where you see the dead bodies you’ve killed from the moment you were born or turned.

Walking through the flames is not even five minutes duration, however, while you’re in it, it feels like an eternity.

I handled the first two parts well until I got to the last one. My past self wouldn’t feel what I’m feeling right now. I couldn’t stand the sight of all those dead men and women lying on each other like a heap of hay.

But you have to complete all of these parts to get inside the vampire world.

The witch who created these gates showed us what kind of monsters we are and that we need to pay for them well. Nothing comes with good intentions when you make a truce with an enemy.

I gritted my teeth and focused on my goal. Once I saw Talia smiling at me, the pain and guilt washed off me. Only I wish that smile was real and not just an imagination in my head.

I fell to the ground, pulling myself up by my forearms. I looked around and saw nothing but trees.

Shortly after, Espen came, and then Nicoli. We analyzed our surroundings, but nothing dangerous could be detected.

I revived my memory of this place to know which direction to go first. We can’t be making mistakes.

We ran a few meters from the forest and found the tall, majestic walls that protected strangers from entering the castle. My old home.

Dark clouds with red bolts of lightning sticking above the whole sky cast shade upon us. The clouds detect intruders as well as those who want to escape the castle. If one’s not informed about his leaving, his existence will shatter once he walks through the gate. Since the masquerade ball is happening and many immortals will attend it, the protection has now been stopped.

The sky from the place where we were standing was dark, like when a storm was coming, but no other colors could be seen. Our surroundings were filled with dead trees. Not one leaf could be found on those dry wenches. The air was thick to breathe in, and no positive energy radiated.

“Alright, now the second step begins,” Nicoli announced, and I nodded.

Nicoli needed to leave the two of us alone to enter the castle. I will be pretending to be Espen’s wife, which is an easy role for me to play. Meanwhile, Nicoli gets inside the castle from another entrance. He said he could not reveal the way he would get inside, but I trust his decision. It means he believes it will work out when he does it his way, which is unknown to me for now.

I pulled the hood up to cover most of my hair and face. Both of us were wearing black cloaks with masks, decorating our faces. It was pretty uncomfortable to wear, but soon other things will be much worse than a cheap mask scratching my face.

As we got to the first guard, who was taller and stronger than me, I realized I was really back home.

“Good evening, my friend.” Espen greeted him, handing him a handwritten invitation in his hand. Because of Espen’s many great friends, we could obtain a real invitation to the masquerade ball that my sister arranged without knocking this guard down.

As pure blood, my fighting power is stronger than that of these guards, but taking them down would uncover our undercover and disturb our plan.

I kept my eyes on the ground, holding onto Espen’s hand hard. With my other hand, I held my cloak to not show what was hanging from my belt. A dagger and a slim sword, which I brought from my house.

Sometimes you have to play unfairly in a game full of unfair tactics in order to come out on top. Be willing to use any advantage you can find, even if it means bending the rules a bit, to win.

To kill a pure-blood vampire, you have to possess an Elemental Dagger, which transforms into magically-formed poison when its power is activated. The poison is one of a kind because this is the only one that exists.

When Nicoli made a deal with the witch to help Talia get better after Elvira’s attack, he asked for one more thing. For them to create a one-of-a-kind poison that can kill a pure-blood vampire. Nicoli told me they at first declined, but then he offered them something they couldn’t refuse, and that was his venom.

As soon as you stab the vampire exactly in the center of his chest, the dagger becomes liquid poison that can’t be pulled out or destroyed in any way.

Nicoli has known the witches for almost a century. He once helped them, and as you know, witches always pay their debts, no matter what creature you are.

The only obstacle that may appear is that the dagger has to be sunken deep inside the vampire, and Elvira will surely try to pull the dagger out of her. We cannot go through any complications, and no one can interfere, or our plan is ruined.

The guard let us thankfully in, and we appeared on a black marvel walkway that led to the front door. Memories revived in my head. Once, I was walking through this path every day when I had lessons outside. On each side stood five black statues in the form of skeleton guards with long swords in their hands.

We kept on casually walking forward to the double door. Another two guards stood beside the door, analyzing the two of us. Since anyone from here could recognize me, I bowed my head down.

They opened the door in sync, and Espen had to push me by my shoulder as I didn’t know if we could enter inside already. We walked a few meters, and the entrance door closed behind us. Now we were standing at the very beginning of the castle. The ballroom is located at the very end of it.

I pulled the hood off my head and turned to Espen. “We can now use our superspeed. Just follow me carefully.” I whispered because even walls have ears.

On the handwritten invitation, it was written that the ball starts when the full moon begins. We came a bit late since passing through the gate took us longer than it should have.

At super-speed, I ran down the hall and took a turn to another hall that led to a secret door. I checked if no one was nearby and opened the secret door in the form of a fake bookshelf. Espen quietly followed me. I guess he sensed how much tension was building up inside me. What if something goes wrong? I asked myself. As I questioned myself, I realized I was walking again instead of super-speeding.

We reached the end of the secret passage, and I slowly opened the door to the ballroom. We got through it, and without a noise, I partially closed them. We have to have an exit door in case this all goes badly.

A long velvet curtain was touching the tip of my nose. I moved a step back, so no one would notice that someone was behind the curtain. I was practically lying to Espen, but he didn’t seem to mind.

I could sense how Espen’s chest tightened. I figured that he was the type of guy who likes to fight, but if his anger got into his logical thinking and he would bash into the ballroom, Talia might not survive.

I rotated to look into his sand eyes. “Please don’t try to do anything unnecessary. Because I swear to you, I will torture you if it is needed.” I threatened in a low voice.

He faked a quick smile as his jaw tightened. His eyes were piercing through mine, but I kept my gaze on him. Not even a single blink.

Suddenly, the music started to play, and that alarmed me enough to rotate back. Violin, cello, and a piano I could easily recognize. The sound of it was so pleasant to hear again after centuries. Vampire music is full of passion. It cannot be explained in words how it feels to hear it.

I shook my head to stop thinking about the music and remain focused. Many more guests arrived, and their shoes indicated it from far away.

I conscientiously pushed the velvet curtain so I could see at least a glimpse of what was happening.

I examined the right side of the ballroom, but I could only see random guests whom I didn’t know personally. Then I looked to the left side, where numerous stairs led up to my sister, sitting on a black plush velvet chair with silver framing. The top part of the chair had carved the “V” letter at the center of it.

A group of singers started to sing in a gothic style, and the sound of strings that the cello let out became darker and intensified.

When the moon reaches the top of the sky, the velvet-red curtains that we’re hiding behind will be lifted, and our presence will be exposed. However, we cannot progress further if Talia is not nearby.

Espen’s hand touched my shoulder. “Don’t do anything unnecessary either. Let’s just wait for what will happen.” He whispered and removed his hand.

I returned my gaze to Elvira. Her eyes scanned someone I could not have an outlook on. Once I heard footsteps coming our way, I instantly closed the curtain. Since my eyes cannot see, I used my super-hearing to at least get some useful information.

“My dear friend, sit right beside me,” Elvira said. “I have a little surprise for you. I hope you will accept it.” She added in a mischievous voice.

I lightly touched the hem of the curtain to look at who sat right beside her. She’s not the type to share her space with anyone. Not even her family.

The girl who sat right beside her in a burgundy satin long dress with an off-shoulder neckline and an updo hairstyle was my beloved Talia.

⸻⸻

Hey! I’ve been a little busy, but I’m currently writing the last few chapters, so stay tuned! <3

Btw, check out my

tiktok

or

Instagram

for characters reveal!!

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟒𝟐 ❘𝐃𝐚𝐧𝐜𝐞 𝐰𝐢𝐭𝐡 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐝𝐞𝐯𝐢𝐥𝐬

Talia’s pov

Four days later, the tailor came with a one-of-a-kind velvet red dress, exactly made for me. When I was trying the dress on, unwillingly, I came to the realization of how beautifully I looked wearing it.

I didn’t like myself much while I was a human. For numerous reasons, I questioned my appearance. Mostly because I was never adopted by anyone. I despised my hair, my face, and my body.

But now, as an immortal, I see myself completely in a different light. My long golden hair, pinkish cheeks, and round hazel eyes looked enhanced in a way that probably only I could comprehend.

A day later, Elvira approved of the costume-made dress. I still wasn’t informed why I had to wear them. What was the occasion for it?

Despite me being her prisoner, she clothed me in fine clothes and shoes of the highest quality. I suppose it’s thanks to her reputation. Nobody knows she kidnapped me and made me immortal. They only know I’m her ‘great friend’ who came to live here. I’m curious what they all think of her, and where are the king and queen?

Suddenly, the door to my room burst open, and it was no one else but Elvira herself. She does this every time, so it doesn’t amaze me anymore.

I stopped admiring the velvet-red dress and hid in the corner of the room. She walked slowly toward me as if she were a hunter and I were the prey. Her long, clawed hands gripped my shoulders and shoved me against the wall.

“Today is an important day, my dear. So, be as perfect as you can be.” She softly said, and let go of my shoulders. “Oh, and wear your hair up.” She added and left the room in a blink of an eye.

Our conversations are not really conversations. She usually just commands me to do something, like yesterday when I had to cut her hair short again because it grew long in a few days. I always obey her. I’m scared that if I don’t, she will make me do something much worse than cutting her hair.

Shortly after, the door opened, and the terrified girl who had come to measure me stood on the threshold once more. This time she had hair accessories in her hands and a less petrified look.

“I promise you, I won’t hurt you.” I declared and took a seat in the wooden chair.

She closed the door and set everything she had planned to use to decorate my head on the table in front of me.

“What kind of hairstyle do you wish for?” She asked with the lightest smile. Her ebony brown hair was tied to the back with a black ribbon. She wore a white knit sweater with dark blue jeans. Very human-like outfit.

“A simple updo will do,” I replied softly. I couldn’t see my reflection in front of me because the shattered mirror was further away from the table, except I knew that no matter how much I stared at myself, I could not recognize this new face of mine.

I also thought about what Darcia thought of me when she found out what happened. Will she still like me this way? Even I am having difficulty adjusting to my new physique and face. So how does she do it? I won’t smell or speak the same way again I am unrecognizable.

“Your hair is finished.” The girl announced.

I rose from the chair and walked to the shattered mirror hanging on the wall. I stared at myself through the broken pieces. I traced the outline of my face, trying to recognize the person I had once been. I felt lost, as if I had no identity left. I was an empty shell, devoid of any emotion. The shards of glass had rearranged my features, distorting them in a way that was both frightening and strange.

“Should I help you to get dressed?” The girl suddenly asked. I turned to face her and lightly nodded.

“What’s your name?” I wondered as she tied the back of my dress.

“I’m Lia, m’lady.” She answered.

“There’s no need to call me like that. I’m Talia.” I declared, turning around to look at her. She blinked at me with surprise.

“How long do you work here?” I noticed the dark circles under her eyes and the bruises all over her hands.

“Honestly, I don’t remember how long, however, it has been quite some time now.” With a sorrowful smile, she said.

She walked back to the table and grabbed something from her bag full of hair accessories. “May I?” She hesitantly asked. I scanned what she was holding and recognized an accessory hair comb with three rubins placed at the center, right, and left sides. The rubins sparkled in the light, and the comb was beautifully crafted out of silver.

“Sure.” I agreed.

She gently placed it above the low, messy bun. She packed all her stuff and was about to leave when I had the urge to stop her. With my super-speed, I got to barricaded the door. She flinched, holding her hands in front of her face in defense.

“I-I’m sorry, but I wanted to say something to you before you leave,” I burst out. She slowly nodded and brought her hands down. “I will get you out of here when the time is right - just be prepared.”

I moved away from the door, hugging my arms. She lightly smiled at me and left the room.

Saving her would make me get rid of the burden of having killed someone. Saving her life in exchange for the one I already took. How cruel of me to think I could erase what’s been done? I always thought I was a good person, but that was never the case. I’m rotten from the inside.

---

I patiently sat on the edge of a bed, waiting for what was coming next. My room was completely dark as the sun slowly disappeared from the red sky. I could hear many immortals entering the castle.

My thoughts shifted back to Darcia. Is she making a plan for how to get to me? Or is she already here? I don’t know how I should act when we meet. My nerves are about to explode, just as they were when we were about to first meet.

I picked up the skin around my nails, thinking that perhaps this was the right time to escape. However, how will I get back home? My eyes were covered the whole time they dragged me here. I don’t know which way I should go. What path will lead me back to her ?

The iron door swung open, and this time it was Noen. I immediately got up on my feet. His eyes dropped to the bottom of my dress and slowly reached the top. He focused on my open cleavage for a few seconds before focusing his gaze back on my face. He loves Elvira. He’s devoted to her, except vampires in this world don’t know the word loyalty. I’m more than sure that if Elvira wasn’t always around, Noen would try something wicked.

He forced his hand around my shoulder and made me walk through those dark halls again. Torches on the wall were engulfed in red flames. I could barely see in front of me. I felt like the walls were closing in on me. I held my breath and prayed that this would be the last time I had to walk this path.

I was never in this part of the castle, I thought to myself.

Guards stood at both sides of the open doors in front of us. The room wasn’t an ordinary one. It was a ballroom. As we got closer and closer, I saw numerous immortals dancing on the dance floor. Women and men were clothed in the most luxurious robes, with colorful masks attached to their faces. I never saw so many dazzling creatures in one place. Their beauty is so bewitching.

We entered the inside, and as I looked to my right side, I registered Elvira instantly. Even with her mask on, I could recognize her short hair, and deep emerald dress, which perfectly showed off her curves.

Noen pressured me to move forward as I got lost in my thoughts. We approached the tall staircase that led to Elvira. At super-speed, I shifted in front of her.

“My dear friend, sit right beside me,” Elvira commanded. “I have a little surprise for you. I hope you will accept it.” She added.

I did as I was told and swiftly examined the ballroom. The immortals were having fun. Cup of wine or blood in their hands. Laughter echoed in the wide room. For a slight moment, I saw our resemblance. Humans and immortals are, in some way, exactly the same.

“Where is he, Noen? He’s always late to everything.” Elvira complained to Noen.

“He should be here any second, princess,” Noen replied with his hands behind his back.

Who else are we expecting to join us? I thought no one else was in their group.

I sighed and rested my hand on the armrest of the chair. As my eyes dropped to the velvet carpet underneath me, I couldn’t believe who I was seeing next to my feet.

In this instance, the small bat turned into a human form, and his gorgeous long hair swept my face.

“Sorry for being late, princess.” Lucian apologized to Elvira, bowing, and then he sneaked me a secretive smirk.

My eyes instantly dropped to the floor. I knew I should’ve trusted him. How could I think that someone from here was on my side. My hands began to tremble, and everything around me started to look blurry.

Elvira leaned closer to me and whispered, “Go and dance.”

That was another command I had to obey. I stood up and proceeded down the steps carefully. Then I suddenly felt a cold hand touching my left forearm.

Lucian’s smile appeared on his face. I sternly let go of his capture and continued walking. Before I reached the end of the staircase, he was bowing in front of me.

My eyebrows furrowed, yet he didn’t seem to mind my upset face. He grabbed my hand gently, and we moved onto the dance floor.

His hand was wrapped around my waist, and his other hand was attached to mine. We slowly danced to the rhythm of the music.

“Why?” I asked.

“I had no intention to harm you, Talia.” He replied. I kept on staring into his lavender eyes.

“Was that also part of her plan?”

“No, she doesn’t know about me visiting you.” He came closer and whispered into my ear, “Nor does she know what we were doing.” He moved back and continued smiling at me.

“So, why did you help me then?” I wondered.

He didn’t respond to my question; however, his facial expression changed. Softness overtook his dangerous smile.

The change of partners happened suddenly, and my new partner wasn’t an immortal one. With shock, I looked over to Elvira. A mischievous smirk was created on her face.

“Drink from him, or I will kill him, darling.” She said, and her eyes narrowed.

How much do I hate the power of super-hearing.

I looked back at the unsuspecting human, who had no idea what Elvira just ordered me to do. If I don’t drink from him, he will die because of me. I cannot let another innocent human be killed.

The cello started sounding darker with each note. The notes became louder and more intense. The intensity grew until it reached a crescendo. The rhythm changed, and the notes of the melody became more complex. Violins joined in, and the volume increased even more.

I grabbed him by his head and pulled his neck against my cold lips. I sunk my fangs deep inside, finding out I dug them at the perfect spot. His screams were barely heard, as he was too weak of a human. His hands pushed and pushed on my shoulders, yet it was all in vain.

I felt that I couldn’t control myself anymore. Even picturing Darcia’s face couldn’t help me pull away. Why should I even do so? I’m already damned. I have done things that cannot be forgiven.

As his legs gave up, we fell onto the floor, and laughing and applauding immortals circled around me. I was just a simple entertainer for them.

His blood is so fucking sweet, I kept on thinking.

“Talia?” A voice called me by my name. At first, I couldn’t recognize it. I was too focused on the human I was feeding on, but then my fangs pulled out of his skin and his motionless body rested on the ground. His heartbeat told me he was still, but barely alive.

I slowly turned my head to the person who called my name. And there she was. The most divine, breathtaking woman in the entire room. How much I longed to see those crimson eyes of hers.

A tear steadily ran down my cheek.

⸻⸻

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qnf8vATuWVY

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟒𝟑 ❘𝐁𝐥𝐨𝐨𝐝 𝐨𝐟 𝐦𝐲 𝐛𝐥𝐨𝐨𝐝

Darcia’s pov

“Talia?” I called her name out loud.

I pushed through the immortals to get to her as fast as I could. With the mask I had on, no one could easily recognize me. Even though they were wondering why I suddenly barged in.

When I looked at her, her whole mouth covered in blood, and only the desire for it, I saw my reflection in her. But then the realization kicked in. I still couldn’t fully accept what I just witnessed, but that was the absolute truth. Talia is now one of us .

The look on her face was one of pure panic. Seeing a tear run down her cheek enraged this huge knot within me. The one I’ve been holding in for centuries.

I grasped the mask from my face and tossed it into the air. I ripped the black cloak from my body with my claws, and only shreds remained. Almost everyone collectively gasped out loud. Some stayed confused about my reveal. The music slowly subsided.

Elvira stood up from the chair, and instead of a shock on her face at seeing me there, the corner of her mouth lifted up. She planned this, I thought to myself.

She knew I would come here tonight. She knew I would see Talia in such a state. She knew I would immediately run to her to take her away. It was her wish for me to see what she had done to her.

“What have you done?” I asked quietly in a helpless voice.

Elvira lifted her hands with fake confusion. I returned my stare back to Talia as she held the boy’s body, yet still her eyes were attached to me. Her ruby eyes pierced through mine. Sadness overtook her stunning face. I kept on looking at her to fixate the image of her in my mind. Unless this succeeds, I might not be able to see her again.

My eyes moved to Elvira again. Her faithful friend, standing on the right side beside her, and an unknown immortal on the left side. They stood still, waiting for the command she would give them.

Espen must have been shocked that I changed our original plan, and now everything has changed with it. Nicoli is somewhere here, however, I don’t know his exact location because there are numerous vampires in this room to catch his smell. We are all fighting on our own.

I proceeded to grab the sword from my belt and yank it out. Everyone who was close to me shifted to the edge of the ballroom. No one can interfere in a fight of immortals, let alone fight with a pure-blood vampires. But they can all stand and watch as we bring war into this room.

“You will be dead by the end of this night,” I promised with a dulled expression.

“Try to accomplish it, my little sister.” She provoked, and a burst of maniacal laughter escaped her mouth.

“Ohh, I will!” I smirked.

I super-speeded toward Elvira as fast as I could. Noen crossed my plan immediately by bringing me to the ground. I used all of my strength to get back on my feet. Elvira and her new friend stayed in the same position, as they knew I had no chance to defeat them alone.

I swung my sword, aiming for Noen’s head, but he dodged my every hit. Suddenly he disappeared from my sight, and I was cut by his sword on my back. I fell to the ground, feeling like my back was in flames. I slowly raised up, staring into his red eyes. There was complete silence in the room. No one dared to take a breath.

As I was about to strike with my sword again, Espen’s tall body hovered over us, and with only one swing of his sword, he chopped off Noen’s head and only the sound of his rolling head was heard.

I peered at Elvira, and her peaceful face instantly disappeared once she realized her friend was now dead.

Her new friend moved in front of her, shielding her with his sword and small knives in his other hand.

We exchanged looks with Espen, knowing I am the one who should kill Elvira since I possess the Elemental Dagger. He knows he isn’t the one who should bring her down, except without his help to achieve that, there won’t be any vengeance that he seeks for. He overcomes his desire to kill my sister first and targets Elvira’s new friend next.

“Don’t be such a coward! My sweet sister, why don’t we have a duel like we did centuries ago?” My voice deepened as I yelled at her.

She stayed hidden behind the immortal for a while, but then she shifted to the center of the ballroom, where Talia was located.

“Touch her, and you will burn.” I threatened.

I caught a breath, seeing her grab her by her long golden hair. Now she has awakened the devil in me.

“Espen, finish him,” I commanded, and he nodded, heading his way. I super-speeded, kicking Elvira into her stomach. She fell onto the floor, a few meters away from Talia. I didn’t glance her way because her state would distract my ability to fight.

Elvira laughed again. “Is this all you’ve got?” She asked.

I chuckled, “I only began,” I said, and I swung my sword against her arm, leaving a perfectly straight cut line. She placed her hand against her almost healed arm and the corner of her mouth turned up. She pulled small daggers out of the belt around her thigh, ready to throw them at me. I dodged the first two, however, the third one hit my leg.

I focused my super-hearing on Espen and heard how he was still fighting with the unknown immortal. I just think to myself, where the fuck is Nicoli?

Elvira suddenly jumped directly at me, which made us fall to the ground again. I got hold of her forearms so she couldn’t attack me with her other daggers. She kept on hissing at me, and showing her sharp fangs.

I forgot how strong she really is and that it isn’t easy to win against her. As I struggled to keep those sharp blades away from my face, a black bat gracefully landed on Elvira’s head.

Then the black bat tore itself apart, and long snow-white hair tickled my face. Elvira was crushed to the ground beside me by Nicoli’s hand as he pushed her away from my body. I stared at him, amazed, as I didn’t know he possessed such unbelievable power to transform into an animal.

He observed the whole room, and his eyes widened at the sight of Espen fighting the unknown immortal.

“Brother?” He quietly whispered, and only the three of us could hear it.

Wait, is that his brother?

“Espen, don’t kill him. He’s my brother!” Nicoli shouted that a vein on his neck had popped out.

Espen smacked the immortal down, pressing his foot onto his back as he got defeated. Nicoli kept on strangling Elvira, so she wouldn’t have a chance to get back onto her feet.

“Go to your brother. We will drag this to the end.” I said it sternly. After seconds of silence, he nodded and exchanged places with Espen. With Espen’s strength, it was easy to hold Elvira down. No one came to rescue her, and no one could or wanted to defend her.

“Chaos runs in our family, dear sister.” She said, coughing.

“No one hurts my Talia and lives. No one.” I declared, looking into her eyes.

I snached the Elemental dagger from the belt around my waist, aiming with it in the air at her heart.

“You think you could kill me with that? Don’t be ridiculous.” She laughed despite Espen’s hand around her neck.

I moved closer to her, so I could whisper. “The witches despise you. This is their gift for you.” She glanced at the dagger I held tightly in my right hand as she realized it was not an ordinary one. Her eyes searched back to mine, and for the first time in my life, I saw glimpse of fear in her eyes.

When we were little, often a mother and a daughter visited us. They were witches. They had some sort of deal with my father. I never got the chance to talk to the little girl, yet she seemed like a peaceful, joyful person. But Elvira, on the other hand, hasn’t thought so.

She said that she was only pretending, and they wanted to kill us all. So, one night when they were staying over, Elvira kidnaped the little girl with Noen, and together they tortured her in the most crucial ways.

Oh, and the mother got maddened. Her last words were, “The witches always pay their debts.”

I stared at my vulnerable sister. No one was beside her side anymore. But I wasn’t pitying her, I was angry at myself that I hadn’t had the chance to kill her a long time ago.

I stabbed her deeply in the location of her frozen heart, and the Elemental dagger turned into a liquid form of a one-of-a-kind poison. Her chest, which was revealed due to the dress she was wearing, exposed the poison, turning pitch-black. It spread like a plague all over her decolletage, and as I shifted my gaze to her eyes, they no longer held the wine-red color, but blackness took over.

I looked at my now-dead sister and felt nothing. No pain, no anger-just nothingness. She was never like a sister to me. She never made me feel like a part of a family. She couldn’t make me feel what Nicoli and Talia made me feel. Security, friendship, and love.

The immortals in the room started to whisper things to each other.

“How could she kill her own sister?”

“What a disgrace. Shame upon her.”

“There will be punishment awaiting her.”

I ignored all their rotten tongues and searched for the girl that I couldn’t save sooner from these monsters.

Talia was still lying on the ground with her eyes wet and her mouth bloody. Her hands were also covered in blood. Despite that, I could see her innocence. She never wanted any of this. Her life turned out like this because I landed my eyes on her.

I super-speeded to her, touching her hand, but her eyes looked away. My eyebrows rose at her reaction, as I thought she would be more pleased to see me again. Did she, while I was creating a plan to save her, come to hate me?

“I hope you all enjoyed the show, but unfortunately for you and fortunately for us, it’s over, so get the fuck out!” I yelled, scanning every immortal in the ballroom.

All of them collectively left the ballroom, and guards appeared instead. They recognized me immediately. Then they noticed Elvira’s motionless body on the cold floor.

When a vampire loses a fight, nothing can be done. Elvira lost to me in a fair fight. Three against three.

I focused my mind back on Talia, as I didn’t care what the guards thought. I crouched down and pulled a sedative out of the small bag hanging from my belt to make Talia fall asleep. I stabbed the needle into her neck, and as she slowly started to fall to the ground, she managed to say, “Take her with us. Lia needs to come too.” And then her eyes shut.

“Espen, search the whole castle, find a girl named Lia, and bring her to me,” I commanded. Espen nodded, putting his sword back into his belt and left the room instantly.

I took Talia into my arms and caressed her soft hair. She slept like a baby in my arms.

“You’re safe now, sweetheart.”

---

I trailed my fingers through Talia’s long hair. My fingers gently touched her jawline and then her neck. When her eyes were closed, it looked like she was still a human. Part of me is saddened that she will no longer live as a human, but the other part of me is incredibly delighted that I’m able to spend eternity with her. How selfish of me, right? Because that’s who I am. Selfish and cruel.

“So, you’re Nicoli’s brother. How did you end up in this castle? If I remember correctly, the Zalatoris residents is many parts of woods from us.” I asked the now-known immortal as we all sat in my old chamber, drinking a glass of blood that we found in the kitchen.

“I left after Nicoli disappeared.” He answered, except indirectly. How did my sister and him get together?

Nicoli was quiet the whole time, just staring out of the window. There wasn’t a lot of resemblance between the two of them. Only their lavender eyes exposed it. Oh, and of course, the long ass hair.

“How could you have done that? Being at Elvira’s side?! Are you out of your goddamn mind?” Nicoli turned to him, shouting.

Suddenly, the door to my room spread, with Espen bringing in the girl Talia was talking about.

“I found her hiding inside the kitchen cabinet,” Espen announced.

“You don’t have to worry. We’re not going to harm you. Sit somewhere in the back.” I assured her.

If I don’t help this strange girl, Talia will be furious. And since she’s now a vampire, she can use her power to simply leave and go back for her.

I returned my gaze back to Nicoli’s brother. “At what side are you on, Lucian? Because if you’re against us-” I glanced at Nicoli, who was already staring at me. My words must have alarmed him.

“I followed Nicoli after he left the castle. I saw how the two of you met and how you decided to stay together. I knew why he never wanted to see this place again, but he abandoned me. He left me completely alone in this chaos and didn’t mind looking back.” Lucian quietly confessed it as if he were embarrassed to admit it.

“This was your revenge.” I realized it out loud.

“Yes, it was.” He confirmed it.

Nicoli’s face now looked worried and not enraged anymore. Leaving his sibling behind, who had nothing to do with his lover’s killing, was not the nicest of him. But was it selfish to care about himself and forget others when he was hurting?

Lucian switched sides in the expectation that one day, when we return together, we will see that Elvira is not alone, and Lucian got her back.

Our families knew each other, I suppose. The Zalatori family is the closest to us of all of the other immortal rulers. When I was younger, I didn’t know much about their family except that they all had snow-white hair. That means that Lucian must have colored his hair.

“I sincerely apologize, brother. I shouldn’t have abandoned you when you needed me the most.” Nicoli suddenly said, gazing at his brother.

Lucian cleared his throat. “And I apologize for not being with you in your worst time. I know how much she meant to you.”

After a few seconds of quietness, they both glanced away, and Nicoli concentrated back on looking outside while Lucian stared at the floor.

“Anyhow, how well do you know Talia?” I wondered when I remembered how devastated she looked when he appeared next to her.

“I helped her with self-control. After she killed that one human, I couldn’t help myself and taught her how to control her thirst.” Lucian explained.

My worst fear came true. She already has her hands covered in blood.

I peeked down at Talia, lying peacefully on my thighs. How this innocent girl will be able to live with such a pang of guilt spreading inside her?

And I am the one to blame.

⸻⸻

The final chapter is right around the corner!

Ps:

I’m writing a bonus chapter hehe

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝟒𝟒 ❘𝐀𝐜𝐜𝐞𝐩𝐭𝐚𝐧𝐜𝐞

Talia’s pov

I woke up in a warm room with no rays coming through. I no longer had a dress on, but comfortable sweatpants and a hoodie. It took me a while to open my eyes completely, as they were difficult to keep open.

The sound of burning wood was pleasant to my ears. It reminded me of home. I pulled the heavy-knitted blanket over my nose, enjoying this very moment.

The last thing I remember is that I was lying on the ground, and Darcia was so near me. It felt like a dream to see her face again. But it was tough to look straight into her eyes after what I had done.

I condemned her for it, and karma taught me how simple it is to judge when you are not inside their skin.

I slowly rose from the couch I was apparently lying on. My head was about to explode for an unknown reason.

“I see you’re finally up now.”

I turned to my right and saw Darcia sitting next to me with her legs crossed. Her long raven hair was tied in a low ponytail. Black blouse and slack pants that perfectly fit her body. Her unbelievably beautiful scent filled the air around her. I was truly dreaming.

“Hey, how are you feeling?” She asked and placed her hand on top of my knee. Was she always looking so provocative wearing those clothes?

“Is this a reality? Or am I dreaming of you?” I wondered as it didn’t make any sense. Tears collected in my eyes and steadily ran down my cheeks.

“Sweetheart, you’re home now. You’re safe. I’m right here.” She explained with the sweetest voice I heard her talk in.

Without a thought, I immediately jumped out of my blanket onto her, locking my arms around her neck. I couldn’t catch a breath, and my eyes were fully wet. I tried not to squeeze her too harshly, but that wasn’t possible. Being able to feel her body, lying on her, just touching her.

“Ahh, I adore this moment we’re having, Talia, however, you’re choking me.” She quietly said, and I realized I now possess a huge amount of strength. I released a bit of strength from my arms, even so I still held on to her.

Her lips pressed against my cheek, brushing them up and down. Her hand sneaked onto my waist. Oh gosh, how much I missed her touch.

I pulled away to see her face and understood how alluring she truly was. A known smirk appeared on her face, and she suddenly pulled me close to her face. I could sense her cold breath on my face. The tops of our noses were touching. And her eyes darkened.

She didn’t say anything to me; she just connected our lips, and brushed her sweet tongue against my lips. Then she did the same, but with hers.

I unconsciously bit my lower lip after seeing her do so. She’s so tempting to taste over and over again, never getting fully satisfied.

“Don’t bite your lip, I want to do that.” She declared, smashing her cold lips against mine again. I moaned, and my body jolted in shock. I was trembling with pleasure as she bit my bottom lip. Her hands roamed through my hair, holding me firmly on top of her.

“You like that, huh?” She whispered against my ear. My heavy breathing must have gotten away from the arousal I felt.

“How much I missed your angelic voice and perfect figure.” She said and grabbed my butt, squeezing it.

“Ahh,” I gasped in surprise. I grabbed the collar of her black blouse and pulled her firmly to my face.

A soft moan escaped her mouth, and I suddenly felt heat form on my cheeks. I wish I could hear it more and louder.

“T-Talia,” She called my name under her breath. “…we have to save this stuff

for later because everyone is waiting for us in the kitchen.“ She informed me, and her crimson eyes pierced through mine.

I analyzed my surroundings and realized I was in our living room. I nodded, and we slowly took off to the kitchen.

I walked in first, and everybody’s head turned at me.

“Talia!! How are you feeling?” Stacey came running to me, hugging me tightly.

“I’m feeling so much better now that I’m home,” I said, looking at Darcia.

“We’re happy you’re back,” Nicoli said with a smile. I noticed that his smile was mixed with a bit of sadness.

I’m sure many things happened while I was unconscious, and many statements have been made regarding to what happened in the immortals world.

I’m more than happy that I don’t remember single thing from the moment I closed my eyes.

My eyes traveled to another person, sitting behind the dining table.

“What is he doing here?!” I said with anger, starting to walk his way when Darcia grabbed me from behind, holding me tight.

“Calm down, Talia.” Darcia command.

I breathed in and breathed out the slowest I could at that moment, but it was nearly impossible.

Lucian’s face was filled with guilt, and he could hardly look at me.

He could have stopped this insanity by helping me get back home, yet he decided to continue in his charade and destroy the tiniest piece of goodness that was left in me.

“I had no idea that you knew each other at all. I swear to you.” He suddenly said.

“That means completely nothing coming out from your mouth.” I burst out. “You knew well how Elvira was treating me. What she made me do, except you still chose to ignore that part. I did nothing to you, Lucian. I was brought into this mess. And I so wish you would’ve helped me the first time you’ve met me.”

Darcia slowly released her grip once she sensed I’d become calm. I must admit that letting everything out of my mind helped me more than I thought.

“I think it would be best if you left for now, Lucian. We will talk about everything another day.” Nicoli suggested with a calm voice, tapping on Lucian’s shoulder.

And just like that, he disappeared into thin air.

I know he’s important to Nicoli, but I just cannot stand seeing him in this house, especially when I get emotional very quickly. I don’t want to break or hurt something…

My nose crinkled at the familiar smell lingering in the air.

Nicoli crouched down to the open oven and pulled out freshly baked fish. He impaled the largest one with a fork and placed it on a plate. I fought the tears seeing him arranging perfectly his food for me. Suddenly, Darcia’s hand appeared on my arm, rubbing it gently.

“I don’t want to ruin this peaceful mood we have going on now, but I’ve been wondering the whole time I was captured in that castle: where were the queen and the king?” I burst out with a question that was stuck inside my head.

Darcia sighed out loud, pinching the bridge of her nose. I never saw such a fraternity created on her ravishing face.

“We have no clue where they could be right now,” Darcia admitted.

“Something must be wrong in the realm, so they entirely forgot about Darcia and the castle. That’s why Elvira was bossing around everyone.” Nicoli speculated as he was putting the cranberries on top of the freshly baked fish.

“Darcia,” I said, pulling her shirt.

“What is it?” She wondered with a soft voice because of my unusual behavior.

I pressed my forehead against her chest. Her hands captured my lower back tightly,

and then her cold lips kissed me on the top of my head.

I squeezed my eyes in horror at the thought of Darcia being tortured because of what she had done.

“What will happen to you when they find out that you killed - her,” I whispered.

Her hand then traveled under my neck, lifting my head with her index finger.

“Do not worry your mind about it because, I promise you, nothing will ever happen to me while you’re with me, which means forever.” She said, then pressing a gentle kiss against my lips.

Nicoli’s cough detached us from each other’s touch.

“Now, eat the fish I cooked for you with love.” Nicoli pointed to the plate ahead of me with one brow raised. I smiled, looking at him, and then picked up the fork and knife to cut a small piece of it.

I inhaled the most delicious scent radiating from the fish and cooked potatoes. I swallowed the small piece of it, and my smile disappeared.

It tasted like nothing .

I dropped the fork and knife down, and tears slowly came back to life. For a few moments, I forgot what happened to me. I tried to be okay with it, but can a person achieve acceptance of this state that I’m in? Is it truly possible to like what I am now? Because to me, it looks impossible and ridiculous at the same time.

I was further away from the kitchen island and gave each person a cold look as my tears traveled down my neck.

I had to get out.

I couldn’t breathe here.

I ran as fast as I could at the vampire speed outside. I stayed on the road, as I was too scared to enter the forest near the house. It was pretty late at night, so no one was outside, just some stray cats.

I stopped myself at a random street, the farthest possible from the house I could go. Numerous stairs were ahead of me that led to the underpass. I decided to stay outside and get some fresh air. Stars were glaring like never before, or they were the same; just my eyesight was enhanced.

I sat down on the cold ground, hugging my thighs, and thinking about everything that happened over the course of a year.

I met a mesmerizing woman, which entirely messed up with my head, and there’s no way she would escape it now.

Everything else got blurred. Perhaps because of the trauma, I just couldn’t let my mind wander back to those awful memories.

One thing I know for sure is that I don’t regret meeting Darcia. I should be cursing at her because of what she has made me go through. I should escape somewhere far away because now I’m free. However, that’s not what I truly desire. My only true wish is to stay close to her until death do us part. I know it sounds very cliché, but do you blame me?

“Please, help me!!! Please! I beg you. Someone, I need help !”

I snapped out of the thinking trance and heard a female voice begging for desperate help. I got up from the ground, dusting my clothes from the dirt, and headed the way that the voice screamed for help.

It was the underpass.

I steadily walked down, and I could see nothing but darkness. However, as I reached the end of the stairs, I realized I could see everything vividly.

Further away from me was a young woman lying on the ground, and on top of her was a man trying to tear a skirt out of her body.

Instincts kicked in, and I raced against the man, pushing him off the woman to the ground. I placed my hands around his neck, strangling him with barely any strength.

“Burn in hell,” I murmured into his ear so the woman couldn’t hear it.

I used more of my strength to speed up his dying process, and in a total of ten seconds, it was over.

The woman kept looking my way to see who rescued her, but I stayed hidden in the dark. She got on her feet, adjusting her skirt and t-shirt back into place. Her breathing was so fast, and her heart almost jumped out of her chest.

“T-Thank you.” She said it the loudest she could and ran for her life up those stairs.

I’ve killed another human being. Nevertheless, I saved a woman’s life.

I moved out of the underpass, leaving the dead man where he died. I chose to walk back home because I wanted to be longer alone with just me and my thoughts. I can’t believe I’m saying this, but some sort of relief was what I felt once I killed that man. I can help people instead of hurting them. And I can harm those who are torturing the powerless. I can use this strength and fastness for something right. If only I had this power to save my mother.

I was walking for about an hour and a half when I suddenly felt hungry and thirsty. I desired a cup of mint tea with honey and baked potatoes with cheese and bacon on top of it.

I stopped in the middle of the empty road as I heard footsteps getting close from behind me.

Darcia’s pov

I followed Talia’s scent but kept a safe distance from her. I had to take accountability for the things I’ve done.

I destroyed many people’s lives. I harmed many fragile humans who had no chance against me, and the worst act of mine was bringing Talia into my house. But if I had the ability to turn back time to when I was passing by the orphanage and sneaking into her room, I wouldn’t have changed a thing.

I never understood why humans marry or date each other. For our kind, it’s only because of procreation or alliance. However, I had a taste of desire and lust and craved attention when I never needed to feel any of those things before.

Letting go of one of those things was unimaginable .

Staring at Talia brought back all of the memories, from the beginning to the present. Fourteen years ago, only a wooden door separated us from each other. On each side of the door, different types of individuals stood. A helpless child and a bloodthirsty being.

“I needed a breath of fresh air.” Talia suddenly broke the silence as we stood a few meters from each other. She forced a smile, but even that quickly faded away.

I gracefully sat down on the ground, lying on my back, and looked up at the stars. Humans have no idea how beautiful the darkness is. Who cares about those damn sunny days when you’re looking at the magical midnight that consumes you.

“W-What are you doing?” She asked, hovering over my head with a freaked-out facial expression.

I chuckled wholeheartedly at her reaction. “C’mon, lay down with me,” I said, tapping my hand on the dirty ground.

She checked both sides of the road, probably looking out for any vehicles, but usually, at one in the morning, there weren’t any people driving by here.

Talia, after a few seconds of thinking, laid down next to me. Her eyes immediately focused on the clear sky, full of billions of stars.

As the night enveloped us, the distant chirping of crickets and the gentle rustling of leaves became the only sounds that accompanied our moment under the twinkling stars.

“I-I have no idea how to cope with knowing I’m not how I used to be. This skin-” She pinched her forearm. “…alienated from me, and I feel so helpless, Darcia. How will I be able to live a normal life now?” She asked with her eyes getting glossy.

I captured her hand, giving it a tight squeeze. “You don’t have to pretend that everything is fine and that you have come to terms with it. You are under no obligation to come to, like, immortality right away. Live your life as a human, Talia. I will accept your state no matter what your choice of living a life will be.”

She squeezed my hand back, looking into my eyes. I lifted her hand to my lips and gently kissed the top of her hand.

“I will love you for an eternity and beyond, if possible.” I declared, smiling with my teeth showing.

Talia’s face got closer to mine, and our noses attached. “I look at you and just love you. It terrifies me sometimes. This feeling that cannot be tamed, but-I don’t want it to ever stop.” She confessed with a soft voice.

I looked deeply into her hazel eyes, tugging a strand of hair behind her ear.

“I always wonder what crosses your mind when your eyes meet mine.” She wondered, giggling.

I rolled her onto her back and pinned her hands above her head. “You’ll be the ruin of me, won’t you?” I said under my breath and smashed my lips onto hers, breaking into her mouth with my needy tongue.

It happened a year ago when I became interested in her for the first time. I was captivated by those mesmerizing hazel eyes the moment my eyes caught sight of them on the wall back in orphanage. I was intrigued by knowing more about this ordinary human who was drowning in a fantasy of books rather than reality.

This innocent girl had the same look in her eyes that I once did. I had to know her story. I had the urge to free her from the suffering as I freed myself, and she couldn’t.

Talia Laurer is the woman who changed a bloodthirsty immortal into a caring and loving person.

Talia taught me that vampires can, in fact, love in their own awful, twisted ways.

Talia revived the hope for love in me.

After all, it was a love at first bite.

The End

𝐁𝐨𝐧𝐮𝐬 𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐈 ❘𝐈𝐠𝐧𝐢𝐭𝐞 𝐦𝐞

A couple of months went by, and each one of us was living a content ‘dead’ life. Except for Stacey, she thankfully stayed mortal and did not want to be immortal and young for eternity .

Pity.

Nicoli decided to move out of our house since he thought we, and by that, I mean me and Talia, needed alone time. I suppose he had enough of us kissing every morning in the kitchen.

The small yet comfortable house near the lake we once visited together, Nicoli owned. Stacey and him got awfully close, and sparks of fancying appeared.

At first, Talia was sorrowful; however, she saw what was happening between the two of them, so she had a really long conversation with Stacey and let her go live with Nicoli.

We visited them multiple times, as they did us. Their house is covered in white and has a vintage touch to it. Many arched black windows were placed around the house. The inside has an entirely different aesthetic. Numerous chandeliers hung, beige colors splashed on walls, and long curtains hung in every room with windows. Furniture was a mix of antique and modern pieces. The living room had a leather couch, a large rug, and a vintage coffee table. The staircase was carpeted and the walls were adorned with intricate paintings.

To put it briefly, it’s almost exactly our house, but with opposite colors.

Stacey focused her career on singing and playing the guitar. She’s currently playing every weekend in an old bar in our town.

Nicoli is still keeping his distance from unknown mortals, however, he briefly mentioned that he’d like to learn to cook different meals and that taking cooking lessons is something he thinks about attending.

And as for us…

I played the last note that was marked on the new music sheet I created not long ago. It has a long journey before it’s perfection, but the melody sounds excellent to my ears already.

I closed the fallboard and wandered the hall to Talia’s sculpture room. I opened the door and saw her concentrate on the sculpture ahead of her. Her work was far from finished, but it started to look promising.

I shifted behind her, massaging her stiffened shoulders.

“Who’s this lady supposed to be?” I wondered, looking at the face of the unknown woman.

“My mother.” She answered, turning her head behind me to meet my eyes. She then smiled.

The woman had a smile carved on her face and sharp cheek bones that were hard to miss. She must have been a beautiful woman.

“I think it’s time for you to take a break. You’ve been working since the morning.” I said, brushing the top of my hand against her cheek.

She captured my hand and kissed it. I immediately placed my hand under her thighs and lifted her into my arms.

“What are you doing?! Nooo! Let me finish the eyes at least, hmm?” Talia’s forehead creased as she pouted.

I ignored her whining and swiftly walked my way to our room upstairs. I set her down on the velvet couch and shifted to the closet to find her clean clothes, as the ones she had on were covered in dirt.

“You should take a shower. Your whole arms and thighs are dirty.” I said, pointing to her arms with my finger.

Her eyes were strangely attached to me, focusing more on my lips.

She agreed with me and took a long shower, leaving me alone for several minutes.

The door opened, and I was glad I wasn’t standing but sitting down because she wasn’t wearing the piece of clothing I chose for her.

Her breasts were covered in a deep red, laced pushup bra. It was a match set with her panties that caught my attention next. My eyes were dropping down and back up repeatedly.

I spread out my legs, shifting in my place. I clutched the edge of the couch, digging my claws inside the wooden part of it.

Talia seductively marched toward me, dropping gracefully down to her knees. Her long hair fell in slow motion.

I sensed how my breath had quickened. My sight focused on her plump chest and her lovely curves. She was my sweet punishment.

She moved her head up with a desperate look. “Please just touch me…I need to be touched.” She softly said, grabbing my knee.

I stood up, indicating with my finger for her to stand up as well.

Her breathing was insanely fast, and her face reddened. Perfect …

I took a step forward, but she took a step back. I tilted my head, studying her almost-naked body. I took two steps forward, and that caught her off guard. Her back slammed against the table, startling her.

I gripped her waist and lifted her onto the table. First, I teased her carefully. I dragged my finger across the inside of her thigh, stopping at the entrance of her heat.

Her imploring look and quivering mouth told me how much she craved me.

“I want to skin you with my tongue,” I whispered against her ear, slipping my fingers back at the entrance of her heat.

Her thighs smashed together, and a loud moan escaped her mouth.

I hovered over her, making her crash her back against the wall. I curled my fingers into a fist that landed next to her head.

Our eyes met, her wine-red eyes staring into mine. I grinned, moving my face closer to her throat. I connected my lips to her cold skin, kissing it slowly and passionately. Traveling then further down, placing quick kisses on her collarbone. My lips moved to the lobe between her neck and shoulder bone, and my fangs carefully scraped her skin until I saw a small purple bruise appear.

Talia’s hand was wrapped around the ends of my hair, pulling it as she wasn’t able to suppress the excitement building inside.

I rubbed my fingers against her heat, making her back arch. Her hands gripped the back of my dark red shirt. I was making slow, circling movements, smiling against her open mouth, full of loud whimpers coming out. I collided her lips with mine, breaking into her mouth with my tongue. Searching for hers, trying to seal them together as one.

Talia’s body was trembling with pleasure and lust that had built up from the moment we met. All those desires are now fulfilled. A burst of dopamine is rushing through our body simultaneously.

Talia suddenly clutched my shoulders, tossing me across the room onto the bed. Our bodies, attached like magnets as she fell onto me.

Just then, I noticed her flushed cheeks, large pupils, and lower lip quivering. Her chest was going up and down without a break, and she had heavy breath. “Oh my,” I murmured.

I captured her hips as the corner of my mouth turned up. “Press your hips into me,” I said.

She did as I told her, and her eyes kept analyzing my face.

“Strip,” I commanded.

Her hands traveled to the clasps of the bra and quickly undid them. I reached my hand towards the falling strap, grabbing it and pulling the whole bra from her body into the floor.

A very pleasant view was ahead of me.

Her hands suddenly trailed to the buttons on my shirt. She hurriedly unbuttoned them, revealing my chest.

My whole being was burning in flames, pulsing with lust. Lust for her.

Her eyes pierced through mine before they darkened. I saw a glance of wildness in them. The craving she has been pushing away all the time.

Her hips began to move at a rhythmical pace, not letting her eyes break from mine. With each wave of movement, I thought I couldn’t feel better, yet I did. Her movements began to be quicker and stronger, like she was about to burst with ecstasy.

I crossed her plan and rolled her onto her back, which left her completely breathless.

“Suffer for a little more,” I said in a deep, settled tone.

I spread her legs apart, licking my way down the inside of her thigh. “P-Pleas-ee,” she whined under her breath.

I shifted my head up to look at her again, and I saw the hopeless look splashed on her face.

“This bed will be scattered to pieces, sweetheart, “ I warned, and then chuckled.

I buried my head back down, tracing my lips above the hem of her panties, slowly dragging them down while holding eye contact. Her eyes widen, and her lower lip, clenched between her teeth.

With gentleness, I pressed my lips against the entrance of her heat. Her body reacted to my touch immediately. Her loud moans rumbled through the walls of the dark room.

I continued until I heard her scream. Until she said my name a million times under her breath. Until her body was trembling with pleasure, until her thighs barricaded the side of my head.

Until I knew I made her feel good.

She tried to catch her breath, throwing her hands beside her head like it was the last time she experienced this feeling.

I crawled on top of her naked body like a serpent. I held my body up, staring at her beautiful face and licking my lips.

“The night only began, love!” I declared, then kissed her under the jawline, with her claws bore into my back.

⸻⸻

Hey!! You must be surprised by this bonus chapter…believe me, I am too. But I thought y’all deserved to read the finish line because I teased you too much

.

I have no idea what I wrote, but it is something lol

*shy to admit

𝐁𝐨𝐧𝐮𝐬 𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐈𝐈 ❘𝐅𝐮𝐭𝐮𝐫𝐞

THREE

YEARS LATER

Talia’s pov

I observed my face in the bathroom mirror. Not a single change. No wrinkles, no dark circles under my eyes, and no imperfections. That’s how I’ve looked for the past three years. Today’s my birthday, but I stopped caring about them a long time ago. Stacey still likes to give me presents and bake a cake for me with Nicoli; even Darcia says I should celebrate them.

Don’t get me wrong, I got used to this life with the help of my dear friends, but I sometimes do miss my human life. Everything hits you once you recall the memories of your previous mere human life. Not the bad parts of it, of course, but the ones when I was genuinely happy.

I’d lie if I said, I don’t cry on my birthday. I like to keep the tears to myself, though. Darcia still blames herself for what became of me. But I think it was my destiny to be immortal.

Darcia thinks I should just live as a human, but how can I ignore my insane thirst for blood when I’m near humans? I learned to control it with the help of Nicoli and Darcia. Especially because Stacey is human.

I’d never push her into becoming one of us, because I know how difficult living a life as a vampire is. But I cannot imagine myself witnessing her death. Nicoli and I talked about it before, and he thinks Stacey will change her mind.

He wouldn’t even admit it to me, but I know he desperately wants her to change. He lost his lover once, and he doesn’t want to experience it again. Stacey and Nicoli began dating a year after my transformation. They visit us almost every single day, and I couldn’t be more overjoyed to have my family so close to me.

A familiar voice interrupted my chaotic thoughts.

“They’re almost here, my love,” Darcia murmured against my ear, locking her arms around my waist. That always makes me tickle.

I shivered from her touch and locked my eyes with her in the mirror reflection. Her eyes darkened, and a mischievous smile formed on her face.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” I asked and raised my eyebrows.

She chuckled, and she bowed her head to hide her smile. I frowned and spun around. Then I pushed her against the wall and pinned her hands above her head.

Her smile dropped, and instead, mine appeared. I stared at her with a triumphant look for maybe three seconds. before she grabbed my forearms, twisted me around, and pressed me against the wall.

“You always forget, my dear, that I’m quite stronger than you.” She said, and I rolled my eyes.

She then pressed me harder, and her body was magnetized to mine. “Did you just roll your eyes at me?” Darcia asked, and I had to suppress a laugh. She hates it when I do that.

The entrance door suddenly opened, and I smelled Nicoli and Stacey as they came inside.

“We should go, Darcia,” I whispered. “They’re here.”

“Go here?” Her mouth was on my bare shoulder. “Or here?” It moved to the crook of my neck, and I let out a breath.

“D-Darcia.” Her hand sneaked under my cropped shirt and cupped my breast. I gasped. She nuzzled into my neck, her soft lips leaving a trail of kisses.

“I can’t ever get enough of you, sweetheart,” Darcia said, and she turned me around to smash her thirsty lips at mine. Our passionate kisses intensified, our lips moving in sync as we lost ourselves in the intoxicating taste of each other. Every touch, every kiss, fueled the fire between us, leaving us craving for more.

I broke our kiss, and Darcia immediately drew her head closer to continue our kissing session. I pressed my palm to her mouth, and her eyes widened.

I had to catch my breath before I spoke again. “We can’t continue with this. We both know well that it will never end up with us just kissing.” I reminded her.

Her tongue licked my palm, and I yanked my hand away. Her face moved so close to mine that I bumped it into the wall. “But I feel so untouched right now; it’s so hard to resist you.” She said and dropped her crimson-red eyes on my lips again. Rapid, hard breaths left her mouth, and I had to use my strength to get away from her barricading arms.

I headed to my closet and quickly slipped on a white sundress. When I turned around, Darcia’s hand was leaning against the bathroom door frame, and her eyes kept undressing me. If my heart were still beating, it would be on the verge of an explosion.

I shifted to the door, and right when I opened it, Darcia said, “You are running away now, but that doesn’t mean I won’t have you later in the evening.” I swallowed hard. “You will be greatly punished.”

I smirked. “Can’t wait for that.” I exhaled as I walked through the door. When I moved to the living room, Nicoli was glaring at me, and Stacey had a huge smile on her face.

I sighed, and I took a seat on the couch. I poured a drink into the glass and then folded my arms. My gaze lifted as both of them stared at me. “What?” I asked, my brow raised.

Nicoli crossed his legs and said, “Every time we come here, you two can’t catch a break, it seems.”

“As you two, as well.” Darcia chimed in, taking a seat next to me, and she wrapped her arm around my shoulder.

I glanced at Stacey, and she was flushing. I wanted to gasp, but it would seem disrespectful. I have no idea why I found it shocking that those two have the same thing going on as us. I guess it’s hard to believe it when it’s your friends.

“Keep your mouth shut, Darciana.” Nicoli scolded, and I swear I saw a hint of blush across his cheeks.

Darcia laughed and squeezed my shoulder. My gaze snapped at her, but she ignored me. I sighed and focused on Stacey. She had a large box right next to her, and I couldn’t help myself, but be curious about what she brought me.

She noticed me looking at it and smiled. “We baked you a cake with Nicoli.” She said.

I immediately shifted next to her and tightly hugged her. She was always so thoughtful when it came to me. I truly don’t deserve such a great friend.

“But it’s not the only gift I have for you.” She said and pulled away from our hug. Nicoli left the living room, and in the next second, he was back with something pretty large. It was another box, but this one was shaped very weirdly.

He placed the box on the couch next to me. “Happy birthday, Talia.” He said and smiled at me. With the excitement, I didn’t know how to act. I didn’t want to celebrate my birthday, but it’s always worth it when you’re surrounded by the people you love.

“Hurry! Open it.” Stacey urged.

With my claws, I tore the large box apart and gawked at the leather guitar case. I looked up to Stacey and then Nicoli. I was amazed, and in complete shock. I opened the case and stared at the beautiful red electric guitar.

“It was my idea, but Nicoli changed the guitar from acoustic to electric. He said it suits you more.” Stacey informed me.

I quickly stood up and embraced both of them in my arms. “Thank you so much. I love this gift. It’s by far my favorite.” I whispered.

“Well then, I hope you will like mine as much.” Darcia’s voice alarmed me, and I spun around, finding her down on her knee with a huge, glaring diamond ring in her hand.

I took a sharp breath, unable to process what I was seeing. I was speechless as I looked at the ring. It must have cost a fortune.

Darcia looked at me with anticipation, and my heart sank as I realized what was going on. I’ve never thought I’d be experiencing such things in my life, but I was wrong about many stuff, as it seems.

I noticed how her hands were shaking uncontrollably, and I badly wanted to take them into mine to calm them down. But then Darcia started to speak.

“I know I’ve put you through many difficult situations, and I know it’s all my fault.” She cleared her throat. “But I’m a selfish being, and I cannot imagine an eternity without you by my side. Talia, you came into my miserable life and turned it into heaven. Every morning, when I wake up and see your mesmerizing face, I wonder what I did to deserve your love.” Darcia suddenly stopped speaking, and I noticed a tiny tear rolling down her cheek.

“So, I’m asking you the most important question. Talia Laurer, will you marry me and spend eternity with me?”

It was like the world had stopped spinning and I was no longer alive. I didn’t try to push the tears away. They were flooding my eyes; it was hard to see.

Finally, I managed to find my voice again and stammered, “Yes, a thousand times.”

Darcia stood up and whirled me into her arms. Nicoli and Stacey began to cheer, and I was smiling so hard, it hurt. Darcia never let me escape her arms. She kept holding me, like I’d turn into dust.

Her hand found mine, and she slipped the ring on my finger. She then stretched my hand to her lips, and through her eyelashes, she stared at me as she kissed the top of my hand.

After Nicoli’s and Stacey’s congratulations, we moved to the kitchen to slice the delicious cake they baked for me.

As we were all eating it, I noticed how Nicoli had been looking at Stacey. I think he was reminded of the fact that she’s not one of us yet.

So, I decided to break the silence about it and asked, “Stacey, have you given a thought about becoming one of us?”

Stacey stopped eating and met my gaze. I sensed how uncomfortable she suddenly got, but I didn’t regret it. I saw how relieved Nicoli was that I asked her that.

“Well, it’s not an easy decision to make. I really like my life as it is now.” Stacey said. Her music career is slowly building. She even decided to go to college.

“But I’ve been thinking about it.” She added.

I looked at Darcia, and her mouth was covered in chocolate. I rolled my eyes and wiped it away with my thumb. She looked at me with surprise, but I only smirked at her.

“And how did you decide?” Nicoli suddenly asked.

Stacey turned to him with a smile on her face. She gently grabbed his hand and intertwined her fingers with his.

“I decided that I want to be one of you in the future, but for now, I’d like to remain human,” Stacey replied, embracing Nicoli in a tight hug.

“I told you it’s better to be immortal,” Darcia mumbled, eating the last bits of the cake.

We simultaneously snapped our heads at her, and I sighed.

Darcia will always have a sharp tongue. No matter who she is talking to, and I don’t know if that’s good or not.

“I’m so happy, Stacey. That we’ll spend more time together.” I said to her and caressed her arm.

Darcia suddenly got up from the couch and carefully took out my new guitar.

“Would you mind if I borrowed it from time to time? It looks so fabulous, especially the color.” She remarked and observed every inch of it.

“But we both don’t know how to play!” I exclaimed, and Stacey chuckled.

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll gladly teach you how to play. Even Darcia.” Stacey joked, and Darcia rolled her eyes.

Together, we spent the whole afternoon together while it was raining. We talked about the future we want to have and how we imagine it.

I’ll keep doing statuary, and Darcia and Stacey will be focused on music. When it comes to Nicoli, he’s still finding himself, but I think Stacey is helping him with that.

There are many pros to being immortal, one of which is spending our lives together. Enjoy it, and try a million other things if we don’t succeed in one of them.

No matter how hard some days are, I still wouldn’t change a thing from my past. It made me who I am. And now, I know where I want to be and who I want to be.

⸻⸻

I missed my babies, so I decided to write a little emotional chapter :) Hope you liked it!

Follow me on social media

Vote!

𝐁𝐨𝐧𝐮𝐬 𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐈𝐈𝐈 ❘𝐕𝐨𝐰

Darcia’s pov

I’d have never imagined that one day I’d have my own wedding that I desired out of my own will. The most important day that I wanted to attend. Not to run away or hide. To be stressed and disgusted by the dress that I’d wear. To hate myself to the point of madness.

This day is different, though. I no longer want to run away or hide because I’m marrying the one and only woman that I want to spend eternity with.

I kept my posture straight as Nicoli was fixing my black tie. My dress shirt was also black. The vest was crimson-red, and the tailcoat was charcoal with a gothic design all over it. The handkerchief tucked in matched with the vest.

My long raven hair was styled down as any other day. Talia loves it this way, so I wouldn’t change it. I haven’t used any makeup, except for my lips, and that was a matte black lipstick. I couldn’t wait to smash my dark lips against hers. To promise that she will be mine forever.

“Is Stacey with Talia?” I wondered, and Nicoli was torn away from a trance.

“I suppose so.” He cleared his throat. “Stacey told me Talia is a bit nervous, so she’s trying to calm her down.”

I chuckled. “Nervous? For what reason? We haven’t invited too many guests.” I said.

Nicoli rolled his eyes. “I’m sure it’s not for this reason, Darcia. I think every woman is nervous before getting married.”

I frowned and folded my arms. “Are you suggesting she’s nervous because of me?”

He sighed loudly. “No, Darcia. You don’t under-”

I super-speeded to the door, ready to break into Talia’s room to ask her directly how she felt, but Nicoli was quicker than me, and his hand stopped me from doing so.

“Are you mad?! Do you want to ruin your own wedding?” He asked with anger.

I took a deep breath and yanked away from his grip. I walked towards the window and saw that everything was almost ready.

“I cannot stand the feeling of the unknown. What if she will change her mind?” I questioned, and worry splashed across my face.

Nicoli suddenly appeared next to me and placed his hand on my shoulder. “You shouldn’t worry about that, Darcia. You know very well how Talia feels about you.”

I nodded and continued to stare out of the window. A knot formed in my stomach, and I hated the feeling of it. I get barely nervous myself, so what do I do feel so uneased?

“I will go after Stacey now. Good luck.” He tapped my shoulder and disappeared downstairs.

Our yard never looked so alive. We both decided to hold the ceremony here. Stacey and Nicoli took care of the decorations, flowers, and music. I was surprised to see she made it similar to us. The wedding aisle was covered in a bright red carpet that was surrounded by each side with petals of black roses. On each side were set black wooden chairs. In front was a flower arch with red roses. Further on the side were musicians that were organized by Nicoli since they were vampires.

I took a deep breath and shifted into the bathroom to have a last look at myself. As I thought, I looked perfect. Unbelievably gorgeous and irresistible.

---

I stood in front of the flower arch, my hands behind my back. I eyed all the vampires that were our guests. Many of them I didn’t even know. Nicoli said he would invite his friends, so the seats wouldn’t look so empty. I told him I couldn’t care less about how it would look. I knew Talia wanted to have a ceremony, and I wanted to make it happen for her. Never did I care about how it would look to other people. I only saw her and no one else.

I couldn’t understand why Talia was nervous, but as I stood there, waiting for her, I felt an unexplainable sensation in my gut. It tickled and made me uneasy. My clothes

suddenly tightened over my flesh, making it difficult to move and breathe.

What is happening to me, I thought, and I looked at Nicoli, who was already staring at me with confusion across his face.

I looked away, back at the guests, and counted the seconds until I’d see Talia. I had no clue what kind of dress she would wear or if we would match. I told her she could pick whatever she liked.

As my head was clouded with unreasonable worries, the music started to play. It was our favorite song by Within the Temptation, a song called All I Need . The song was made into an instrumental that the band played, and I couldn’t believe how enchantingly it sounded.

Then I heard her elegant steps, soundless and light as a feather. The soft footsteps drew closer, and I could barely restrain my excitement. As she appeared at the end of the aisle, the sight of her took my breath away, sending me into a frenzy.

The sleeveless ball gown dress she wore was magnificent, the white fabric hugging every inch of her body. Blood-red lace decorated the bottom and the middle of the dress, spreading up the waistline to the bodice. Her hair was styled up, leaving her neck exposed, revealing the red diamond necklace that was resting against her chest. Her lips were painted with a shade of red wine.

As she made her way down the aisle, every eye, including mine, was drawn to her, captivated by her every move. The music enveloped us like a spell, and I was in a trance, unable to tear my gaze away from her.

Stacey had her arm wrapped around hers, walking down the aisle with her. Talia looked truly nervous, and I wished to finally bury her into my arms, smelling her scent.

Each step Talia took towards me felt like an eternity. And as she drew nearer, my being thundered, my thoughts consumed by the need to finally make her mine.

Her eyes, wide and sparkling, were fixated on me, finally. I tried to keep my breaths steady, but they were shallow as my body ached to hold her in my arms. My arms belonged around her.

When she took the last step in front of me, the uneasiness vanished into a thin air. She smiled at me, and I felt as if I was revived.

Nicoli started to speak, “Ladies and gentlemen, we gather here today to witness the union of two souls. Today, Talia Laurer and Darcia Valdis stand before us, ready for the journey of love, trust, and commitment. Today, we celebrate not just a wedding, but the love and friendship that has grown between them.”

I looked at Nicoli, and he beckons for me to begin with my vow that I had prepared. I grabbed Talia’s hands, and squeezed them tight. “I cannot imagine a day, you wouldn’t be standing by my side. With you, I’m home. You complete me, and without you my life has no meaning. I vow to honor you, to cherish our bond for all the eternity. I will hold you close in the night, and through your hardest days. I promise to love you without end, to give you every bit of me.”

Talia’s eyes welled up, and she fought hard to not spill the tears down her face. I gently cupped her face in my palms and softly said, “Will you become my wife?”

She blinked multiple times, taking rapid breaths before answering. “I will become your everything for infinity. Your wife, your companion, and your confidant. I will stand by your side, never leaving you, even if it is the end of the world. My love for you is endless; it doesn’t have an end.”

The guests started to cheer and clap, and I smashed my lips against hers, smiling. My hands found their way to her hips, drawing her closer to me. The kiss deepened, our bodies melting together, our lips moving in harmony. The scent of her perfume, the taste of her, the feel of her in my arms-it all left me breathless and yearning for more.

I broke our kiss, both of us gasping for air. I drew closer to her ear, so no one would hear what I was about to say. “Just wait until I carry you into our bedroom. You will be up all night. Moaning my name.”

Talia immediately smacked my shoulder, her cheeks turning red. I smirked and took the rings that Nicoli was holding on a silver plate. We exchanged them, and together we walked down the aisle.

After that, we moved inside and celebrated. Espen and Acasia also arrived. We talked about many topics. Lucian appeared too, and Nicoli was very happy to see him. But not as happy as when he was looking at Stacey. Talia gave her her wedding bouquet, and that meant in the human world that she’d be next to marry.

Although Nicoli was talking to his brother most of the night, he never once dropped his eyes from Stacey, who was always nearby Talia, since the house was full of strange immortals.

---

The partying continued, and I was glad Talia had her fun, but I couldn’t wait to steal her from everyone else, and be alone together. The urge for blood wasn’t comparable to the desire to kiss every inch of her bare skin. To let her long hair fall down her back, and admire her beauty.

I pardon myself from the immortals I was talking to, and rushed to Talia. Both Stacey, and Nicoli were talking to her. I wrapped my hand around her waist, and she snapped her blood-red eyes at me.

“Having fun without me, it seems.” I teased.

“It is you, who is always chit-chatting with someone.” Nicoli said.

I rolled my eyes, and felt Talia’s intense stare. I looked down at her, and her eyes sparkled. With lust, and desire.

I looked away, swallowing down the temptation.

“Don’t be so harsh on her. She should have a conversation with other guests.” Stacey scolded Nicoli.

He looked at her confused. “Since when you’re defending Darcia?” He questioned.

She chuckled, wrapping her arm around his. Nicoli’s shoulder’s stiffened and for the first time in God knows how long we live, I saw him flushed.

“I have to go to the bathroom.” Talia chimed in, her eyes meeting mine.

She super-speeded upstairs to the bathroom, and couldn’t help myself, but follow her. I didn’t care how it looked to the guests. Half of them were wasted anyway.

I swung the door open to our room, and Talia was already standing in my direction. I moved toward her, and she quickly backed up to the bathroom. Before I could snatch her away, she shut the door, and locked it.

I leaned my forehead against the wooden door, my sharp claws pressing hard into it. “Why are you running away from me? Are you enjoying torturing me?” I murmured.

“If I’d let you catch me, my dress would be torn apart, and I’d really like to keep my wedding dress intact.” She replied.

I took a deep breath, calming my horniness. “Either take the dress off, or I’m crashing the door down, Talia. I’m not playing around.” I warned, my voice low, and raspy.

She softly gasped, and immediately started to unzip the dress. I clutched the door handle tightly, impatiently waiting for her to unlock it.

When the lock finally clicked, I pushed the door open, revealing Talia standing before me in black stockings, burgundy red laced bra, and garters. I drank in the sight, my gaze roaming over her curves, sending a shiver of hunger through me.

“You really do enjoy getting me worked up, don’t you?” I growled, closing the distance between us with a predatory stride.

Talia gulped and backed up to the wall. Her eyes studied me. Up and down, as if she never saw me before. As if this was our first time feeling this craziness between us. And in some ways it was, since we were officially married couple.

I towered over her, feeling the dominance roaming through my body. I slid my hand down her thigh, touching lightly the garters, never shifting my eyes away from hers. Her round, blood-red eyes peered at me, and I loved to see the flames in them.

I grinned and gradually fell down on my knees. My eyes being at the same eye level with her hips.

Her cheeks were suddenly too red. Her breath too rapid, and her thighs were tightly pressed together.

“Sweetheart, don’t tell me you’re getting shy.” I chuckled.

Her eyes nervously shifted from side to side, and I couldn’t keep the laugh to myself. She was just too adorable.

I loosened the tie from my neck and touched her hips. “Spread your legs for me.” I said in a low tone.

Hesitantly, she listened to my demand. When my fingers reached over her panties they were dripping wet. Just from barely touching her, she shuddered, her mouth releasing a faint moan. I watched her body react to my touch, her skin covered in goosebumps. She must have been turned on for many hours.

Even better.

“You’re so evil.” She breathed and suddenly straddled me. Talia grabbed me by my tie and drew me closer. A sly grin appeared on her face, and my nipples hardened just from the sight of that.

Her wine red lips set a trail of kisses all over my face, throat, and even my shirt. Her hands were then on my chest, untucking my shirt from my pants, her fingers touching the bare skin of my stomach.

I shivered, feeling the urge to take her right there on the bathroom tiles just to finally satisfy my hunger. The feel her wetness for me again.

I snatched her wrists before she could rip my shirt apart and placed my yearning mouth at hers. Biting and sucking her lower lip until it was swollen and bruised. Her body arched against mine, her hands clutched at my shoulders, and her fingers dug into my flesh as I deepened the kiss.

My hands found her jawline and tore our mouths away. She looked at me as if I were crazy for stopping this.

“Sit on me.” I said, studying her face, and her eyes widened.

Without a thought, I rose her by her hips and repositioned myself on my back. Then I put her down on my stomach and removed her panties by simply tearing them apart.

I dug my claws into her bare skin. “I need to have a taste of you, sweetheart.” My voice shook.

Talia finally then moved on her knees toward me until her knees were on either side of my head, and with a slight hesitation, she sat on me.

My mouth met her heat, and Talia gasped. I ran my tongue along her pussy from bottom to top, brushing it then around her clit. Her breath came in soft pants, and with each lick of my tongue, she shuddered.

“Don’t,” she paused. “Stop.”

I thrust my tongue deep into her. “Oh God,” she moaned, her pussy clenching.

Her gaze dropped to mine, and I can’t describe the look on her face with words. She was melting, barely aware of anything. She just needed my tongue inside her wet pussy. To make her come all over my face.

I clutched her ass in my palms and pushed her even closer. Eating her as if she were a dessert that we missed. A wedding cake with my favorite flavor.

“Please, never stop.” She begged and tilted her head back.

“I can’t,” I said with a smirk. “And I won’t.”

She arched her back and took hold of my hands, roaming them across her breasts. Our gaze connected again, and I felt her even wetter.

I stroked her hardened nipple between my fingers, and she let out a throaty moan, laughing then, staring into my eyes.

“When I saw you dressed in this,” she breathed. “I almost fainted.” Then she grabbed my fingers and brought them to her lips. I caressed them and slipped them inside her mouth, brushing them over her tongue.

“You got so aroused just by looking at me, baby?” I said and tried to catch my breath.

She whimpered as I inserted my tongue back in and thrust it deeper than before, making her cry out loud and tremble with pleasure. Her come was all over my mouth and nose. I immediately licked what I caused and chuckled.

I grabbed Talia by her waist and put her in my lap, her head leaned against my shoulder as she panted. I gently clutched her chin and tilted it to make her look at me. Her makeup was completely ruined, mascara under her eyes, and tears in her eyes. I loved to see the mess that I’ve caused to her.

“You’re the most delicious dessert I had in my entire life.” I softly said and kissed her nose, ready for a second round.

⸻⸻

Hiiiii, I really hope you enjoyed this last bonus chapter. But hey, never say never. I can always write more if I get the inspiration.

It’s been

two

years since I wrote the first chapter, so I thought we’d celebrate this way :)

Don’t forget to vote and comment!

𝐁𝐨𝐧𝐮𝐬 𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐈𝐕 ❘𝐂𝐮𝐭

Talia’s pov

Nicoli and Stacey invited us to their house for a glass of wine and to catch up as if we didn’t see each other all the time. It was like we couldn’t live without one another. Especially Nicoli and Darcia.

Darcia decided to take some advanced cooking lessons from Nicoli and now she goes over to his house every time something goes wrong in the kitchen. Her cooking skills cannot be compared to Nicoli’s. It’s simply the truth, but I wouldn’t dare to say that to her.

Stacey began to attend college, and I’ve never seen her happier. And the cause of her happiness is mostly Nicoli. Even though sometimes she has worry written across her face. She’s still hesitant to become one of us. I’d never urge her to be like us, but Nicoli is afraid that she will never turn into an immortal, and he’d have to watch her die.

We all know that he wouldn’t survive this. His heart was broken once, and its shattered pieces are glued together.

“Darcia, just because I’m looking out of the window doesn’t mean I don’t feel how fast you’re driving. Get your foot off the pedal.” I glared at her, and she laughed.

“Sweetheart, relax. If you only knew how fast I was driving a couple of years back. I was one foot in hell with the Devil.” She grinned, and I rolled my eyes.

“Yeah? Aren’t you afraid of him?” I asked, with a smirk on my face.

Darcia glanced at me and then back to the road. “Me? Afraid?” She chuckled. “I’m far worse than him. My sins are endless.”

I narrowed my eyes and looked back out of the window. Tall trees surrounded the path we were driving by, their intense green color creating a calming energy on my body. I rolled down the window and breathed the fresh air.

Since I became immortal, I smell and taste better. And the smell of trees is by far my favorite.

A few minutes later, I recognized the familiar path. Darcia began to slow down in Nicoli’s and Stacey’s driveway, and I once again admired the exterior of their house. It looked so angelic and pure you wouldn’t think a vampire was living there.

Nicoli showed up immediately, leaving Stacey running down the stairs. He had a small smirk playing on his lips. He loved to tease Stacey. However, he’s the biggest gentleman I know.

“You got here too quickly,” Nicoli spoke first.

Darcia laughed and pointed at her wine-red Lamborghini. “That car is like a rocket.”

Suddenly Stacey rushed out of the door, glaring at Nicoli. Then she turned to us, and a smile appeared on her face. She gave us a big group hug, and Darcia was still getting used to it.

Once we were done hugging, Stacey focused on Darcia. “Have you heard the snippet of my new song? What do you think about it? Is it too bad?” She asked.

“No, I actually like the melody. But there are a few notes I’d change.” Darcia replied, and they began chatting about music.

They were like best friends. Since Darcia lived for a long time, Stacey appreciated her musical advice. She knows how talented Darcia is.

We relocated to the open patio deck, which was white as snow, matching the house. We sat down on a very comfortable plush couch, and Nicoli had already prepared drinks and food on the table. Well, food that was only meant for Stacey.

The fireplace in the middle was comfortable against my skin, reminding me I was once warm.

Darcia placed her arm on my shoulder and drank whiskey. Nicoli said a joke, and Stacey began to laugh. Even Darcia couldn’t hide her smile.

“I’ll never get tired of this,” I said, and they all looked at me.

“Me neither,” Darcia murmured, staring at me.

I looked away, slightly embarrassed. Even though we were married, it still didn’t feel real. Darcia squeezed my shoulder and winked at me. My chest ached.

“I think I’ll bring beer. I’m tired of wine.” Stacey announced and dashed to the kitchen.

Nicoli looked after her, his eyebrows pulled together. He was truly sad, and he wasn’t good at hiding it.

“Stop,” Darcia whispered, peering at him.

Nicoli finally tore his gaze from Stacey. “Stop what?”

Her eyes narrowed. “With whatever you’re doing right now. You look as if someone stole a blood bag from you. Stacey is alive, and doing well. You’re ruining the mood with such a facial expression.”

His eyebrows hit his hairline. “I certainly don’t look that way, and those are my feelings, Darcia. You don’t know how I feel.” His tone lowered.

“What’s going on?” Stacey appeared out of thin air, holding the bottles of beer tightly against her chest.

Nicoli teleported to her, helping her to carry them. “Everything is okay. We were just talking.” He gave her a quick smile, but I knew it was a fake one. I’ve lived with him long enough to know when he was faking it.

Even Darcia wasn’t happy about his behavior.

Stacey sat beside Nicoli, his hand clasping hers in a firm grasp. He wore gray pants and a crisp white shirt, his hair pulled back into a low ponytail.

On the other hand, Stacey wore a light blue sweater with a loose white skirt, her blond hair styled down.

“So, when exactly are we leaving for our vacation?” Stacey asked and reached for the pizza Nicoli had cooked.

“In two weeks. By then I have to finish all my statues.” I sighed, thinking how much work I had ahead of me. But I was proud of my work.

We had planned a week-long trip to Scotland that me and Stacey always wanted to visit, and we needed a break from school and work.

Darcia turned my chin to face her. “I’ll help you. You deserve this vocation.” She said and tucked loose strands of hair behind my ear. It slightly tickled.

“I can’t wait. It’s going to be so much fun,” Stacey exclaimed, reaching for the bottle of beer. As she started to open it, she suddenly wheezed-and the sharp scent of her blood flooded my senses.

She jumped onto her feet, worry written across her face. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t want that to happen!” She exclaimed and immediately ran inside.

Nicoli went right after her, and Darcia took another sip of the whiskey as if nothing happened.

I wanted to go after Stacey. To comfort her and tell her she did nothing wrong, however, Darcia wrapped her arms around me and shifted me on her lap.

“What are you doing?!” I shout-whispered.

She smirked and rested her chin between my breasts, looking at me with her beautiful crimson-red eyes that were simply dangerous to look at.

“Let them talk. It’s a small cut. She will be okay.” Darcia whispered. “While they will argue, let me admire my wife.”

She squeezed my thigh and buried her face in the crook of my neck. I shivered, suppressing the urge to let out a noise.

Since we got married, Darcia has been even more clingy and touchy than before. She takes every opportunity to have skin contact with me.

Her soft lips brushed against my skin, and all the hair on my body rose to life. Her grip around my thigh tightened.

“If you don’t stop, this will end up badly. Let’s leave this for when we get home.” I murmured, my breath heavy.

Her head slightly tilted to the side, and she suddenly bit my neck. I gasped and seized her hand on my thigh.

She, however, didn’t let go.

I couldn’t deny the feeling that bloomed in my stomach. This arousal mixed with fear. It filled my body and mind.

When Darcia removed her fangs from my flesh, she slowly licked the spot over and over again, and I trembled, trying to lean away from her. But she placed her hand on the small of my back and brought me closer.

“I own you.” She said in a gravelly voice. “You’re my bride-my wife . You’re only mine.”

She raised her head, and our eyes met instantly. Without a warning, she grabbed me by the nape and devoured my lips. Biting and pulling them. Playing with them like a toy.

They are always left red afterward, and I can barely move them. She likes for me to feel pain. Pain caused by no one else but herself.

I gasped as her tongue invaded my mouth, her touch igniting me. She had me pinned in place with her strong grip on the nape of my neck, and with every stroke and caress of her tongue, my desire for her grew with an intensity that I had never felt before. I couldn’t imagine this feeling ending, desperately craving more of her touch and taste.

“Just wait until we get home.” She panted against my lips. “I’ll have you all night long without a single break, my wife. Be prepared.”

I pressed my forehead against hers, steadying my breathing.

“I’ll run and hide.” I joked.

She laughed. “And I’ll find you, catch you, and leave marks all over your skin.”

I rolled my eyes and hugged her. “You’re impossible.”

Dacia hugged me back, her hand pressed on the back of my head. “Always, when it comes to you, love.”

.

Nicoli’s pov

I super-speeded after Stacey after I saw the blood and cut on her fragile finger. She was like the most delicate flower.

Easy to break. Difficult to heal.

I found her in the kitchen, her finger under the running tap. She was observing the cut, her eyebrows knitted together.

Although I smelled her blood, I completely ignored it. Before I’d go mad over a drop of blood. But now? I can’t do it. I can’t think about it while I’m with Stacey.

“Let me have a look,” I spoke, and Stacey got startled because she didn’t notice me.

I strode toward her and gently grabbed her hand. The cut was minimal, barely noticeable, but I was furious. Seeing her hurt made my insides burst into flames.

Even such a scratch was hard for me to look at. Because I was reminded of the fact that she isn’t one of us. While Talia and Darcia are living their best life, I still wonder if one day Stacey will become one of us.

I’d never force her. I care too much for her feelings, but how can I live peacefully when I know there’s a high chance she’ll die one day?

“It’s not that bad. I’ll be careful next time. I’m sorry.” Stacey said.

I super-speeded to the cabinet with all the medical supplies and snatched a Band-Aid. I returned to Stacey and wrapped it around her small finger pad.

“You shouldn’t apologize, darling. I’m the one who should be sorry. Now, you can’t live a normal life. You must always think I want to taste you.” I chuckled, and she frowned.

“Nicoli, that’s not true; I’m just trying to be considerate. I don’t want to make it hard for you.” She looked into my eyes.

I sighed and seized her face in my palms. Her eyes widened at my sudden action, but she didn’t pull away.

“Be honest with me now. You don’t wish to be like us. You’re just feeding me with delusions that perhaps one day I could spend eternity with you.” I whispered, my voice slightly shaking.

Stacey gulped and touched my hand. “You want me to be honest, so I will.” She began. “There’s nothing more I’d like than to stay with you and the girls forever, but the thought of never dying is frightening. Feeding on blood, instead of potatoes or meat, is strange for me. I don’t want to make a sudden decision now and hate being immortal.”

I slowly let go of her face, and I hugged myself. I took a few steps back and leaned against the wall.

“I will die if you’re no longer by my side. I’ll hire someone to kill me with the dagger. Or I’ll burn myself so that there will be nothing left of me, but ashes.” I proclaimed, my voice low.

Stacey’s forehead creased, and she stormed towards me. She placed her hand on my chest and pierced her eyes into mine.

“Say it again, and I’ll kill you myself.” She seethed.

My eyes narrowed. “If you die, I’ll go shortly after you.”

Stacey began to beat my chest, and I quickly caught her arms. I teleported us into our bedroom and carefully shoved her on the bed.

I landed on top of her, my hands beside her head. “Don’t go. Don’t leave. Don’t break my soul.” I whispered in the most pleading tone.

Tears rolled down her eyes. She tucked strands of hair behind my ear and held my cheek. “I promise you, Nicoli. I’ll never do that to you. We will stay together forever. Give me two more years.”

I shook my head and buried my face into her chest. “That’s torture. You’re unfair.” My hands clung to her back.

She patted the top of my head and then caressed my hair. “If I’m going to spend the rest of my life as a vampire, let me have two more human years.”

I raised my head, staring at her stunning face. She looked like a princess from a fairytale.

“Am I forcing you into this? You have to want it as well, Stacey.” I insisted, not letting go of her.

“I know I want to be with you, and you’re not a human being. So, I want to be like you and spend eternity by your side. And vampires have very cool abilities I want to experience myself.” She giggled.

I raised my head to look at her, and she was pushing back the tears.

“Don’t cry. I can’t handle it.” I caressed her cheek, and she nodded with a smile.

She suddenly grabbed my wrist, looking up at me. “Are you mad at me? I know you have doubts, but they are pointless. I made the decision to be with you long ago. This is the life I want.”

I shook my head and leaned closer to her face. Staring into her ocean eyes.

Hell, she was sent for me from above. My angel.

“Let me…” I paused. “Let me kiss you.”

Her facial expression softened, and she erased what was left of the space between us. Her hands snaked onto my chest, and her lips gently brushed mine.

If I had a heart, it would be jumping out of my chest at the cause of her action.

Our noses touched, and I giggled. She seemed to like it as well. I captured her slim waist in my hands, my fingers enjoying the feel of her skin that was exposed.

Stacey slightly shivered-her heart beating fast. I pressed my lips against hers again, but more roughly. My fingers snaked under her sweater, our kiss more passionate, with more desire. When my fingers found her breast, and I gently squeezed it, Stacey’s heart hammered wildly.

We have done this a thousand times, yet every experience is like a new one.

I sighed into her mouth, letting her catch her breath, my hand still on her chest.

“We should-” She took a deep breath, her cheeks heated. “Go back.”

I slowly shook my head and grazed my thumb across her hard nipple. “They’re doing the same thing as us. We better wait for them to finish what they started.”

Stacey quietly moaned and tugged me by my hair. “I think we’re the craziest couples on this planet. But I like it.” She grinned and captured my lips again.

I’ll never get tired of her kisses.

⸻⸻

Heyyyy, thank you all so much for 500k. Two years ago, I’d have never even imagined I’d had so many reads. Thank you all for voting, commenting, and liking my characters.

It means the world to me.

Btw, I’m in the process of writing 2 new wlw stories…

(PS: I always wanted to write more of Stacey and Nicoli, hehe.)

𝐀𝐮𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐫’𝐬 𝐥𝐚𝐬𝐭 𝐧𝐨𝐭𝐞

Welcome to the end of my book! It’s been a crazy year for me as a writer. I had extreme motivation to write and create, and then those dark times came and I couldn’t write for weeks…

After all, I managed to write a whole book (story) that has 90 000+ words. It’s my first English book ever. Thank you for all your support, votes, and comments! I can’t appreciate you enough. Especially those who always commented.

I thought I would share how I came up with this idea. It was actually my own dream that I had on October 29, 2022. That’s how Darcia and Talia were created.

I can still vividly imagine Talia’s hazel eyes and Darcia’s long raven hair.

I never thought I would write a Sapphic story or that I would write such a long complicated book idea. (or at least it was for me)

Thank you again! And I cannot wait for you to read my other works, which are in the process of writing.

See you next time, my vampire readers.

🖤

Check out my other works:

WLW❘ Fatal Attraction - Completed

WLW❘ Saving Grace -

Completed

WLW❘ Wings of Mercy -

Completed